that part of the Mass which came next to the former in purity and subtilty was made the Air or next Element call'd the Firmament and Heaven that is the whole Region of the Air even all that is to be seen above the Earth and under the Moon so 't is said the Clouds of Heaven Psal 147.8 Matth. 24.30 or the Fowls of Heaven Gen. 1.30 Psal 79.2 Gen. 1.6.7 8. On the Third day the more gross parts of that Mass were so distributed to their distinct and proper places that the waters being gathered into their Channels and Receptacles made the Ocean or Sea and then the dry land appear'd and was adorned with Herbs and Trees Those were the two other Elements Gen. 1.9 10 11 12 13. On the Fourth day were made those Lights of Heaven into which as into certain Vessels God as it were gathered the light which before was dispersed in the upper Horizon and did incorporate it in those Superiour Bodies to give Light to the Inferiour World v. 14 15 16 to 19. On the Fifth day were made the Fowls and Fishes those Inhabitants of the Air and Water together with the Amphibia as Crocodiles Sea-horses c. and the first blessing of Generation was pronounced upon them v. 20 21 22 23. On the Sixth day God Created the Beasts and all Creeping things of the clean sort of Beasts there were Seven Created of every kind three couple for Breed and the odd one for Adams Sacrifice upon his Fall which God foresaw and then he made Man after the Beasts c. Thus the Heavens and the Earth and all the Host of them were perfected Gen. 2.1 And on the Seventh day God rests from his Creating Work Job 5.17 ordaining that day as a standing Memorial of his Mercy God in the Creation observ'd this excellent Order in simple Bodies as to the Universe he proceeded from the imperfect to the perfect as the Elements of a simple nature were first Created and then the things made of those Elements the things without life before things with life and of things with life he made those of a Vegetative life as Plants and those of a Sensitive life as Beasts and afterwards Man with a Rational life as most perfect of them all but in particular Compound Bodies he proceeded from the more perfect to the more imperfect as he first made the Trees and then the Seed first the Man and then the Woman both more imperfect As Man was the last so he was the best of the Creation hence Man was made after another manner than all other Creatures for they were all made by the single word of God but when Man comes to be made God calls a Councel saying Let us make Man Gen. 1.26 not as in the other Let there be Light and let there be a firmament c. but here God the Father as it were consults with God the Son and God the Holy Spirit concerning the making of Man as a work of great weight and a matter of great moment his very body which was but the Sheath or Case of the Soul was curiously framed of Elementary Matter wherein there are so many Miracles from head to foot as would fill a whole Volume Galen an Heathen could not read Anatomy-Lectures upon the parts of Man's Body especially the fashion of the Hand framed in all its parts for handling work but he acknowledg'd Digitus Dei the singer of God and sang an Hymn to the Creator As Man was the last of all so he was the Epitome of all partaking of all the whole Creation in respect of his Soul and Body The Soul is an Abridgment of the Invisible World and the Body of the Visible Hence Man is call'd by the Hebrews Gnolam Hakaton and by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both which do signifie the little World The Soul is set and seated in the Body as a little God in this little world as Jehovah is a great God in the great world for God made Man in his own likeness as like him as might be and to come as near him in resemblance as was possible The Idaea or Exemplar of the great world which was in God from all Eternity was as it were briefly and summarily expressed and compriz'd by God in Man as he was the little World The very Heathen Philosophers had some Notions of this as 1. Favorinus who said the greatest thing in the world is Man and the greatest thing in Man is the Soul And 2 Proclus could say The Mind that is in Man is the Image of the first Mind to wit the Image of God As God is a Spirit Job 4.24 in the Glorious Trinity so the Soul is a Spirit Indivisible Immaterial Immortal distinguish'd into three powers or faculties Vnderstanding Will and Memory which all make up one Spirit or Soul which is a resemblance of the Holy Trinity The Body which is the sheath and shell of the Soul is not onely a composition of all the Four Elements Fire Air Water and Earth but also the Compendium of all Created things as partaking of a Being with Stones of Life with Plants of Sense with Beasts and of Vnderstanding with Angels when the Soul is united to it See more of this in my Christian Walk pag. 2 3. Though the Body of man in respect of the Soul be but as a Clay-wall that encompasseth a Treasure a wooden Box that containeth a Jewel and a coarse Canvas-case that covereth a most curious Instrument yet in it selt it is Opus Phrygionicum a Phrygian or Arras-work 't is a piece of curious Tapestry Embroidered with Nerves Veins Arteries and variety of Limbs sustained with Bones and cover'd over with Flesh and Skin Psal 139.15 16. 'T was a wonderful work as may be easily demonstrated 1rst A Temple is the best of Buildings and the Body of Man is call'd the Temple of God 1 Cor. 6.19 Oh what a glorious and goodly structure was that Temple of stone which Solomon built not for Man but for God 1 Chron. 29.1 't was one of the great wonders of the World So God made the Body of Man a Temple of Flesh for himself to dwell in the Spirit or Soul of man dwells in the Body as in its House or Temple Dan 7.15 Hebr. Ruchi bego Nidneb My Spirit in the midst of my Body Nadan Translated there the body signifies a sheath and so the same word is used 1 Chron. 21.27 Put up thy Sword into its sheath intimating that the Soul is in the midst of the Body as the Sword is in the midst of the sheath now the more excellent that the Sword is the richer sheath it requires the Soul is a Sword of excellent Metal and Temper so requires an excellent Scabbard Oh then what an excellent House must that needs be which is inhabited by such an excellent Tenant as an Immortal Soul or Spirit of Man Neither is this all but also the Spirit of God dwells in it Hence 't is
Stephen spake more than this while he saw Heaven through a shower of stones yet this was the sum of all The like Lesson learnt learned Luther whose last Prayer was this My Heavenly Father thou hast manifested Christ to me I have known him and taught him and love him as my life now draw my Soul to thy self I commend my Spirit into thy hands thou hast redeemed me O God of truth c. The like Lesson learnt most of the Holy Martyrs according to the Divine Counsel of 1 Pet. 4.19 Committing the keeping of their Souls as a most precious Depositum unto God as unto a faithful Creator who will rather unmake all by his Creating power than that any Soul which he hath given to Christ should be marr'd or miscarry Our Saviour committed his Soul to God both in his life 1 Pet. 2.23 and at his death Luk. 23.46 But what a wretch was that Huberus who dyed with those wicked words in his mouth I yield my goods to the King my Body to the grave and my Soul to the Devil On the contrary this hath always been the comfort of Dying Saints that they are assured Christ Jesus who dyed for them shall at their dissolutions receive their Souls into his safe and blessed custody to live with him who is the life and the God of the living Christ gave it as a Cordial to the penitent Thief dying with him on the Cross This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luk. 23.43 which was an answer to the penitents Prayer v. 42. Lord when thou comest into thy glory receive my Soul as one of thine into thy mercy and this is the double priviledge of every true Believer that they are born upon the wings of Prayer into every condition good for them while they live and that their Souls are born upon the wings of Angels into Abrahams bosome when they dye as Lazarus's Soul was Luk. 16.22 As the Palsey-man was let down in his Couch through the roof of the house by his loving Relations before Jesus Luk. 5.13 so is every good Soul taken up in an Heavenly Charet through the roof of his house and carried into Christs presence by these Heavenly Courtiers the Angels conveys it safe through the Air which is the Devils Territories as he is Prince of the Air Eph. 2.3 Not unlike as Gods Host the Angels conducted Jacob through all his dangers Gen. 32.1 2. 48.16 The Angels met Jacob as Servants meet their Masters or as Nurses meet their Nurse-Children The great King of Heaven commits his Children to the Tuition of Angels while they liâ—e Psal 91.11 They bare them all that time as the Nurses doth the Babes in their bosome always ready to secure them from the roaring Lyon that rangeth up and down to devour them they do fight for them in battle-aray against all their Enemies Dan. 10.20 and pitch their tents round about them night and day Psal 34.8 Then when the Nurse-Children come to be weaned and drawn off from the world their work there being done that their Father gave them to do Joh. 17.3 the Angels those Nurses carries them home at their Fathers command to their Fathers house through their Enemies Country into Abrahams bosome so that all Gods Children may call Death as Jacob did the place where he met the Angels Mahanaim because there the Angels do meet them as their Convoy when they dye securing their Souls from all those Pyrats the Devil's that would both intercept and despoil them yea safely transporting them into the Cape of Good Hope and into the Fair Haven of Everlasting Happiness 2ly More particularly the Soul of Man hath a manifold Excellency as 1. It hath a most Noble Original when the Lord God had made up Mans Body as the Potter furnisheth up his Vessel out of the Clay then he animated it by inspiring into it a living and Rational Soul or Spirit The Soul of Man is not deduced or derived out of any power in the matter of the Body nor made of any matter at all as his Body was and as the Soul of a Beast is which Solomon observeth as much differing the one from the other Eccles 3.21 but it is a Spirit Immaterial and Immortal so had its immediate Original from the Father of Spirits God who is a Spirit gave this Spirit or Soul to the Body by way of Infusion Superslation or Breathing upon it as out of his mouth that he might make him a perfect man consisting of an Earthly body and of an Heavenly Soul God indeed made the Brutes living Creatures but 't is not said that he breathed upon them the breath of life as he did upon Man Gen. 2.7 God Created the Souls of Beasts together with their Bodies out of those humours and vital Spirits which do exist in them and those humours corrupting that Spirit or Soul of Beasts which is but a vapour corrupteth also and perisheth but he made Man a more noble Creature than Beasts in two respects 1. In his Body erected to look up with our Eyes to Heaven 2. In his Soul not arising out of the Humours of the Body but infused from without even from God himself hence is he call'd the God of Spirits Zech. 12.1 Job 33.4 Num. 16.22 27.16 and this Spirit does not dye with the Body as that of Beasts doth but is separable from the Body and returns to God that gave it Eccles 3.21 12.7 to receive its doom from him either good or evil God is the Maker of Souls Isa 57.10 42.5 Jer. 38.16 2ly The Soul hath a most noble Nature as before insomuch that it was an old and an odd opinion that there was a Deity in it this was long since exploded for Heterodox by the Orthodox Aristotle Natures Secretary judged it a Divine thing however this is certain the Soul as to Matter is more excellent than the Heavens and as to Nature not inferiour to Angels 't is of such a Noble Nature that it is of near Allyance to the Divine Nature from whence it cometh 'T is a question in Philosophy whether a Fly be a more noble Creature than the Sun and 't is concluded in the Affirmative upon this ground because the Fly is an Animate thing the Sun is Inanimate and that which hath life in it must needs be more noble than that which hath it not though otherwise never so glittering and glorious 't is also disputed among Philosophers whether one Star be not of a more noble nature than the whole Globe of the Earth and this also is granted seeing Coelestiaâ— Matter must needs be better than the Terrestrial which was but the dregs of the first Chaos How much more noble Nature is the Soul then of 3ly The Soul hath the most Noble Rank in the whole Creation God hath placed the Soul among all his other Creatures in the noblest condition it was the Soul that God gave dominion overall the works of his hands unto All
by the Cursed Jews to his blessed Body Gal. 5.24 4. When we have wounded it by the Sword of the Spirit even to Death then must we bury it as he was 5. We must rise again out of the Grave of Sin to serve God in Newness of Life so get gradually out of the Dungeon as Jeremy did Jer. 38.12 6. We must Ascend like him into Heaven in our Desires c. Phil. 3.20 Col. 3.1 Nor is it the Pattern of Christ that doth effect this only as the Socinians say but 't is also the Vertue and Power of Christ's Death and Resurrection c. that works all these Things effectually in his Called and Chosen not as an Exemplary Cause or as a Moral Cause by way of Meditation but as having a Force and Power Obtained by it and Issuing out of it Phil. 3.10 Even the Spirit that killeth sin and quickens the Soul to all Holy Practice N. B. To know Christ aright is a most excellent work and the worthiest part of Heavenly Wisdom Yea satisfactory and salutiferous to the Soul of Man Isa 53.11 Joh. 17.3 1 Cor. 2.2 Gal. 6.14 and Phil. 3 8. This Divine knowledge consists of lively Affection as well as of particular Application and a Notional Consideration 'T is the common Rule of expounding Scripture that works of knowledge imply Affection 'T is not enough to know Christ notionally The Devils do so nor must we barely know Him either as God or as Man or as a Jew of Judah's Tribe or as Judge of the World but especially as a Redeemer and as our Redeemer by whom all God's benefits both Temporal and Spiritual are convey'd to us and Received by us The Three grand benefits by Christ Are 1. His Merits Price and Ransom whereby we are Reconciled to God c. 2. His Vertue or Power of His Death and Resurrection Phil. 3.8 10. 3. His Example To which we should conform Simply and Absolutely without exception not so to that of the highest Saints who had sinful frailty as well as holy Graces c. The Second Thing after this Caution is the Counsel God's word gives us concerning this imitation of Christ N. B. In the daily Practice of true Piety both as to Inward and Outward Life all Christ's Actions are for our Instruction not All for our Imitation we may not Imitate the Works of Christ that were Miraculous nor such as were Personal and Proper to Him as Mediator The Ignorance of which hath carried some Impostors to Counterfeit themselves to be Christ Nor need we Indeavour to imitate Him in his Natural therefore unblamable Infirmities which had weakness in them but not Sin we are not to strive to be Hungry Weary Sleepy c. because He was sometimes so But we must imitate our Lord Jesus in all his imitable Graces and Actions both walking in Christ Col. 2.6 and walking as Christ 1 John 2.6 and following his steps preaching forth the praises of him that call'd us out of Darkness into his marvelous Light 1 Pet. 2.9 21. And though we cannot follow him Passibus Aequis taking such long strides as he did yet must we shew our Good-will Mark 14.8 Stretching and straining out our outmost as Paul did Phil. 3.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Reaching forth his Head Hands and whole Body as do Runners in a Race to lay hold on the price proposed Conformity to Christ and Nonconformity to the World are both the certain commendable and comfortable Duties of every good Christian Rom. 8.29 and 12.2 The First is Conformity to Christ which may be inforced by these three Arguments 1. Seeing Christ condescended so low as to Conform Himself to us in taking our Humane Nature Attended with Hunger Weariness and all other Infirmities Sin only excepted Heb. 2.17 4.15 1 Pet. 2.22 c. How much more ought we to press after a partaking of his Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 that we may be Conformed to his Holy Image unto which we are Praedestinated Rom. 8.29 The 2. Argument is Seeing the Image of God favour from Him and Fellowship with Him be the Branches of Man's Antient Glory in the State of Innocency which the Subtle Serpent did Deceive us of in the Fall 'T is but rational and requisite that we put our selves forth to the utmost for recovering them by Conforming them to Christ that we may Gain again by the Second Adam All the Three Gifts lost by the First Adam And the Third Reason is Where there is no Conformity to Christ there can be no Salvation had The Means must not be separated from the End as Acts 27.30 Except these stay in the Ship ye cannot be saved So here except we be Holy we can never be Happy God hath chosen us in Christ before the Foundation of the World that we should be Holy Eph. 1.4 and without Holiness no man can see the Lord Heb. 12.14 Blessed are the pure in heart and life for They shall see God Mat. 5.8 We must purifie our selves as Christ is pure 1 John 3.3 And this Purity or Holiness is our Conformity to the Image of the Holy Child Jesus for undoubtedly God gave Christ to be a Samplar as well as He Gave Him to be a Saviour 'T is the mistake of the Arminians to put Christ to an Arbitration in their assigning Ninety Nine parts to Him in the work of Conversion and the Hundred part to Man contrary to Col. 3.11 where Christ is call'd All and in All. The whole of that Divine work flows from the Free Grace of Christ and not any part of it from the Free Will of Man and we have no Commission to bate one Ace in that point Yet the Errour of the Socinians is of a far grosser Brann In their Asserting Christ to be a Pattern only and not a Propitiation at all They suppose Him only a Samplar for our bare Imitation but no way a Saviour for our Sins Expiation Thus they quite exclude Christ from the Justification of the Penitent and Believing Sinner quite contrary to the whole Tenure of the Holy Scriptures and they make Christ no more than a Mere Martyr for all the Holy Martyrs were Patterns and Samplars of Sanctity both in their Sanctimonious Doings and Sufferings If Christ signify'd no more than a Samplar N. B. This Conformity to Christ is twofold The First is partly in this Life And the Second is partly in the Life to come 1. That in this Life we should all Learn of Him and from His Pious Pattern All those Works of Holiness which we find Recorded of Him such as these His Subjection to his Parents His Loving of his Brethren His Painfulness in his Calling His Perseverance in Prayer and many more of the like Nature We should strive what we can to Resemble Christ in his going about to do good Acts 10.38 In his fidelity for his function Heb. 3.1 2. In his Diligent and Patient Obediâ—nce Heb. 12.2 3. In his Constancy of Profession 1 Tim. 6.13 In
Money-Merchants being angry at his Interrupting their Gain urge him to work some Miracle that they might divert him from his enterprize of their Ejection This bastardly brood as Christ calls them for their degenerating from their forefathers Faith and Holiness Mat. 12.39 Seek after a Sign whereas they might have seen Sign enough in his so powerful ejecting of them as above in their Irresistible Expulsion Thus they maliciously pressed for a Miracle while they were under one yet Christ answere them obscurely because they were unworthy of plainness as Mat. 12.40 The Second Remark is Christ's answer here Destroy this Temple c. is the same in effect with that sign of the Prophet Jonas though that was a little more manifest for in the History of Jonas's lying three days in the Whale's Belly they might have found the Mystery of Christ's Death Burial and Resurrection But here Christ spoke darkly of the Temple of his Body John 2.21 which the Disciples themselves understood not till it was accomplished ver 22 and therefore these Cavillers through their Infidelity much less would believe him The Third Remark is Christ doth congruously call his Body the Temple because the Godhead dwelt bodily in it Col. 2.9 God dwelt personally in his body as he did Sacramentally in the Material Temple and as he doth Spiritually dwell in our hearts Eph. 3.17 The Tabernacle of Christ's Body was not made with hands Heb. 9.2 nor built by the power of Nature The Fourth Remark is Every man's Body is call'd a Tabernacle 2 Cor. 5.1 wherein the Soul dwelleth and the Temple wherein the Holy Spirit dwelleth 1 Cor. 6.19 and therefore we may not Harbour Lusts that defile God's Temple Money-Merchants c least Christ come in Anger and Scourge us with Scorpions c. The Third Passage of Christ's Publick Life which began at this first Passeover Reforming his Temple was the calling of Nicodemus John 3.1 2 3 c. The First Remark is This Nicodemus was one of the Judges of the Great Sanhedrim call'd a Master in Israel ver 10. This Chieftain of the Pharisees comes to Christ before his Departure from Jerusalem to become Christ's Disciple We read that many did Believe on Christ there when they say his Miracles John 2.23 though we find none he did then in Jerusalem save the Whipping out of those Money Merchants c. unless some were done which are not related Those Believers Christ Believed not for he knew the Inconstancy of their Hearts better than the Gardiner knows what Flowers he shall have at Spring because he knows the Roots Christ knew that their Faith was Fickle and Unfaithful as flowing only from a sight of his Miracles Therefore Christ would not Believe them though they pretended to believe in him ver 24 25. Yet Nicodemus the sincerity of whose Soul Christ saw was admitted to his Discipline The Second Remark is Though he was sincere yet this Master of Israel was notoriously Ignorant Especially in the Doctrine of Regeneration and of the Kingdom of Heaven These two points did perplex his mind John 3.4 9 10. The Pharisees and Philosophers are call'd Princes of this World for their Learning 1 Cor. 2.8 yet their Learning hung in their Light and Gospel Truths were Gibrish to them and puts Nicodemus upon his How can this be twice ver 4 9. Yet Christ insults not over his Ignorance but deals tenderly with him in his convincing instructions and not to disgust him he saith not Thou but a Man must be Born again thou or any other c. The Third Remark is Yet such a Proficient did this Nicodemus prove notwithstanding He was but a Night-Bird coming to Christ by Night for fear of the Jews John 3.2 7.50 and notwithstanding He was thus Ignorant believing no more as yet touching the Messiah but that he was a Prophet come from God that afterward he shews himself for Christ openly in the Sanedrim at the Council-Table saying doth our Law condemn any man before he be heard John 7.51 and again his Faith broke forth at Christ's Death as the Sun from under a Cloud bringing Spices about an hundred weight c. to embalm Christ's Crucified Body in Testimony of his Hope of a Resurrection John 19.39 40. As Nicodemus had broke up the Council with one word seasonably put in and prevented them for that time from attempting any thing against Christ John 7.50 51 52 53. where we find him so well resolved to own Christ that all the Seniors in the Sanhedrim could not Jeer him out of his Religion as the Devil doth too many at this Day So he is found publickly couragious in owning Christ at his Burial Joining therein with Joseph of Arimathea a Chieftain in the Civil State as he was in the Ecclesiastick yet both of them before were but secret Servants of Christ and jointly manifesting their love to Christ who had been so cruelly handled Now that blessed Seed which had so long lain under the Clods was sprung up above Ground The Fourth Remark is Here we have a clear comment upon that dark Text The first shall be last and the last first in comparing Judas with this Nicodemus Who was only a Night Professor and came to Jesus but by Stealth and in the Dark as if ashamed any should see him do so when at the same time Judas boldly owned his owning Jesus in the sight of the Sun c. Nicodemus was but a dull Disciple and a slow learning Schollar marvelling at those Mysteries of Godliness which Christ taught him in his School John 3.4 7 9 10. When Judas soon learnt his lesson became a forward Preacher and a famous Miracle-Worker with his fellow Disciples Mat. 10.1 2 3 4. Luke 9.1 2 6. c. though thus far Judas out stripped Nicodemus Riding upon the Fore-horse all this while yet at the long run when they both came to the upshot and toward the Race-end at the last Judas lags and betrays Christ in the Night when Nicodemus did faithfully profess Him in the Day c. both in John 7.50 and in John 19.39 He having good Blood could not long belye himself his sincere love to Christ was as fire that could not long lie hid no more than that of the true Mother to her Child when it was to be cut in pieces 1 Kin. 3.25 26. This Dastard Disciple did briskly bear up when bold Judas's false-fire dwindled into Hell-fire So that four properties in Nicodemus are very conspicuous though Learned yet was he 1. Sincere But 2. Ignorant And 3. Timorous Yet 4. Constant because Sincere c. The Fourth Passage of Christ's Publick Life after this transaction with Nicodemus hath relation to John Baptist's Imprisonment Jesus leaving Nicodemus departeth from Jerusalem into Judea where he setteth his Disciples to Baptize in his name whom those John Baptized as yet knew not John was Baptizing still in Aenon of Galilee John 3.23 and there presently having traversed Judea all along Jordan his Sun
Pleasures He was but once at a Marriage-feast he is now Risen and Ascended above them sometimes we read our Lord wept but we never read that he did so much as once laugh 3. Nor in dead Treasures He sat but once over against the Treasury he is now Risen c. 4. Nor in Ease and Idleness He once slept upon a Pillow in the Ship he is now Risen c. The Spouse could not find him by night on her Bed nor in the broad ways of the World Cant. 3.1 2. 5. No nor in the perfection of Humane Mortality for he is Risen and Ascended c. 3dly That we Rise up and Ascend with Christ to Newness of Life Rom. 6.4 from Prophaneness to Piety this is to have part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20.6 awakening out of sin and living unto God 4thly That we labour after an Experimental Knowledge of the power of Christ's Resurrection Phil. 3.10 and of his Ascension also this we do if we cannot be content to be colâ—â—â—â—d careless in our Devotion without finding our hearts burning within us while he talks with us in the way of our Duty Luke 24.32 beyond the reach of formality we may live by a form but we cannot die by a form we must feel the exceeding greatness of his power which worketh mightily in his Redeemed Eph. 1.19 making all his Saints heavenly-minded ascending up to him who is Ascended like Pillars of Smoke Cant. 3.6 and drawn up after him John 12.32 Cant. 1.3 and Col. 3.1 as not being wedded to worldly things 5ly That we purifie our selves 1 John 3.3 to be prepared for our own Resurrection and Ascension which we hope for by vertue of our Redeemer's The fourth is a word of Comfort 1. Our Hope may hang the faster and firmer for obtaining a better Resurrection and an happy Ascension because of the two grand Pawns and Pledges we have to assure us of both As he our Head is not only Risen which cannot but Raise the Body also for Christ accounts not himself compleat without his Church which he calls his fulness c. Eph. 1.21 22. but he is also ascended so must draw up John 12.32 his whole Body even the little Toes or least Members thereof that they may be with him to behold his Glory c. John 17.24 but likewise he hath taken our Nature with him into Heaven and hath sent his Spirit down to us upon Earth Our Flesh is above and his Spirit is below this is a double Earnest 2ly May we but be able to say in the Witnessings of the Holy Ghost that the Lord Christ hath raised our Souls up to the life of Grace we then need not doubt but he will also raise up our Bodies to a life of Glory and not only our Souls shall ascend to him at our death but they shall be â—nited again to our Bodies at the last day and shall both together be with him in Glory for ever If we have experience of a Spiritual Resurrection and Ascension in our Souls This doth strongly confirm our Faith that it shall be corporal also Eph. 5.14 1 Cor. 15.32 34. Ro. 6.4 11. Phil. 4.20 1. Th. 4.14 Col. 3.4 3dly The Soul cannot but be without comfort till Christ the Comforter come and appear to us as to Peter Luke 24.34 who had wept bitterly Luke 22.63 Now where-ever Christ is he will appear sooner or later he cannot be hid Mark 7.24 He appeared personally to the Patriarchs as he did to his Disciples but now to us spiritually Matth. 28.20 whereof we should make good proof and then may we hope he will appear to us gloriously at the last our Faith is supported both by Evidence and by Influence from these things All fruits were unholy till the first fruits were heaved Levit. 23.11 Rom. 11.16 All his Redeemed have a Quietus est or Acquittance virtually by Christ Risen and Ascended Rom. 5.18 and 4 25. but it passeth actually upon us when Christ appeareth savingly to and in us c. 4thly If Christ have led us forth as far out of the World and Sin as Bethany he will assuredly bless us as he did his Disciples Luke 24.50 51. at his last farewel Thus Isaac blessed Jacob but he first felt him Gen. 27.12 21. and if he hath blessed us we shall be blessed as Jacob was but take heed we go not about to cheat him for so shall we bring a curse and not a blessing We may know we are right Adopted Children if we have clean hands a pure heart and an holy life then have we the Lord's blessing Psal 24.3 4. and this is the Sugar which will sweeten the bitter Cup of our Crosses and Curses from an evil World the comfort of Christ's Spirit the feeling of his favour and the pardon of our sins c. 5thly 'T is our great comfort to consider Christ ascended as our common Representative with all our Names writ upon his Breastplate Exod. 28.29 Others indeed ascended as Enoch in the time of Nature and Elias in the time of the Law as well as Christ in the time of the Gospel but none ascended as our Lord did Note For 1. They ascended before Death seized upon them so did not Christ 2. They ascended by the power of another as Elias by a fiery Chariot c. but Christ by his own power 3. They made no way into Heaven for any body else but Christ did for all his c. Heb. 10.20 Note He did not shut the door as Lot did when he had taken in the Angel Gen. 19.10 but left a broad door open for all his Members 4. They could not work Miracles in Heaven as they had done on Earth but Christ could send his Spirit down to his Disciples c. 5. They went up suddenly but Christ leisurely that his Disciples might the better behold and believe it and that we may not expect to go up to Heaven in a Whirl-wind but gradually as Israel did to Canaan by 42 Removes The Righteous are scarcely saved 1. Pet. 4.18 Hard travel must help to Heaven 6thly 'T is no less our comfort to have Christ's Spirit Rom. 8.9 11. and witnessing with our spirits verse 15. that the Lord is risen indeed in us and hath appeared to us Luke 24.34 'T is an infallible sign that we are Simons Saints true believers for we find not that Christ after his Resurrection appeared once to any one under the real Denomination of an Unbeliever Thomas tho' Unbelieving yet was no Unbeliever not to any of the Chief Priests Scribes and Pharisees not to Pontius Pilate nor to King Herod c. For these reasons 1. To teach us that his Kingdom was not of this World John 18.36 2. That his Kingdom did not depend on or stood need of humane Patronage 3. Nor was it to come with Worldly Pomp or outward Observation Luke 17.19 20 21. John 20.29 4. That those Kill-Christs and Contemners of Grace and Mercy might begin to taste of the
and here yet will not this Angel read a Lecture of Redemption to him but refers him to Peter as Christ himself had done to Ananias Acts 9.10 whom God had assigned to that work therefore did the Angel resign to him here tho' he could have instructed Cornelius in the knowledge of the Gospel as well as those Angels who did first Preach it to the Shepherds Luke 2.14 yet the Ministry of Men must be the means of his Conversion God will have his own Gospel-Institution hononoured herewithal and will be heard in those men whom he appointeth to Preach Luke 10.16 To contemn this Ordinance of God is dangerous The second Remark is God doth not only know who are his 2 Tim. 2.19 Acts 15. v. 18. but he knows their Names Natures Callings Places of abode c. So here Call one Simon Peter who lodgeth with Simon a Tanner whose house is by the Sea side Acts 10.5 6. As God espies out for us the very places of our habitation Ezek. 20.6 so can they not be unknown to him And 't is the comfort of all that fear God to know that their Walls are continually before the Lord who loves to look upon the both inside and outside of their dwellings Isa 49.16 The third Remark is When God hath a mind to shew his mercy to mankind all Contingencies as to us are made happily to concur by the over-ruling Providence of the great God N.B. Thus on Cornelius's part all things are most aptly accommodated towards his receiving the Gospel he must be fasting praying verse 30. and thereby prepared to receive the Message of an Angel c. And the same Providence at the same time which might have happened at another time disposeth all things on Peter's part towards his coming to Preach the Gospel to him who as yet did but rudely know Christ notwithstanding because the All-seeing Eye of God saw him seek the Lord sincerely therefore all matters are ordered in a well adapted contexture for gratifying the truth of his desires more than the measure of them This teacheth us not only that to him who hath it shall be given to have more Matth. 13.12 as to Cornelius here by Peter who handed more knowledge of Christ to him but also that the prayers of the Saints are most pleasing of God through Christ so that he Records them all in his Book of Remebrance and will in his own time and measure which are the best circumstances most seasonably and satisfactorily give a gracious return to all their Requests which remain as a sweet Memorial ascended up to the Throne of Grace Levit. 2.2 Psal 141.2 Rev. 8.3 4. and Mal. 3.17 N.B. Behold what a quick Return had this Gentile Souldier to his sincere Requests Though there had been hitherto a partition Wall betwixt him as a Gentile and Gospel-mercy yet must he now have a Divine Warrant by a Vision to send for Peter and at that time also Peter must have the like Divine Warrant by a Vision to come to this Gentile which his Lord had formerly forbid to do Matth. 10.5 even distant and distinct casualties come here together in a commodious conjuncture The fourth Remark is God frequently lets down a large Sheet-full of Dainties from Heaven to his hungry Children that are praying to him upon Earth as he did to Praying Peter here whereby he was prepared for this great work of calling the Gentiles In this Vision of Peter may be considered here for more fully understanding it First The Time when not only at the sixth hour or high Noon which was one of their three hours of prayer Psal 55.17 Acts 3.1 and 10.3 Exod. 29.41 but also it was at the very juncture when the godly Messengers from Cornelius were come nigh to the City Acts 10.9 10. They must come so soon as Peter was prepared and not before Secondly The Place where upon the house top c. Their houses were flat-roof'd for which they built Battlements about them Deut. 22.8 Hither was Peter got to pray that he might be farther off from the distracting noise of men yet so much he was nearer God and Heaven in an open Air for the better exercise of his Divine Contemplations and probably to look toward the Temple a Type of Christ 1 Kings 8.30 Dan. 6.10 Thirdly The Frame wherein Peter was as to his Body when he had his Vision namely exceeding hungry and would have eaten verse 10. It is no wonder that now at Noon-tide he found his stomach began strongly to crave because as it is very probable he rose up betimes that Morning for this blessed Apostle did undoubtedly watch unto prayer according to his own direction 1 Pet. 4.7 being most desirous and diligent to pour out his Soul unto God after the most prevalent manner of praying Nor is it improbable that God ordered it thus that Peter must be more than ordinarily hungry to fit him the more for this Vision of Dainty Meat which was singularly suitable to a craving Appetite Fourthly The Manner how this Vision was made to Peter it was in the way of a Divine Rapture or Extasie for they in the house were preparing Peter's Dinner and in the mean time Peter falls into a Trance Acts 10.10 There be seven ways whereby God formerly manifested himself unto Men N.B. 1. By Dreams 2. By Apparitions while Men were awake 3. By Visions in sleep 4. By Bath-Kol or a Voice from Heaven 5. By Vrim 6. By Inspiration or Revelation to the Ear c. 7. And by a Trance or Rapture and Extasie which is the most excellent way of God's making himself known to Man wherein the Soul is extracted as it were or abstracted out of the body and elevated up into Heaven Hereby the Soul is drawn off from the sense and perception of all sensible and earthly Objects and inabled unto a more entire Attendance unto spiritual and heavenly matters and mysteries N.B. In such an holy Rapture was Paul whether in the body or out of the body he could not tell 2 Cor. 12.2 And so was John who is therefore said to be in the Spirit Rev. 1.10 And the same it is supposed Adam was in Gen. 2.21 And so Peter here who under this supernatural Elevation forgot his hunger wherewith God had purposely affected him so suddenly and so sharply because he designed to present him with a Dish of Dainties from Heaven better than his Dinner on Earth Fifthly The Matter which in this sundring as it were of his Soul from his Body was represented to him both to his Eye and then to his Ear as here followeth 1. To his Eye both the thing containing and the things contained He saw Heaven bâ—ened verse 11. Teaching that though Heaven had been shut to the Children of Men by the Sin of the first Adam yet now was it opened by the Grave of the second Adam to all Believers And a certain Vessel descending to him as it were a great Sheet knit at the foâ—â— corners
Aquinas that all the Veins Nerves Humors and Bowels shall be discerned through the Body as wine is through a glass the Soul shall shine through the Body as the Candle through the Lantern and it shall then be so full of agility and nimbleness far beyond that of Asahel 2 Sam. 2.17 that Luther saith the Body shall move up and down like a thought and Austin saith The Body shall then move to any place it will and as soon as it will And Zanchy gives this Illustrating Example As an Egg before it be hatch'd is an heavy body and full of slimy Matter that sinketh downward but when it becometh a Bird and filled with life and spirits then it flyeth nimbly into the Firmament So the Body being dull and heavy now yet when hatch'd by the Resurrection â—nd filled by the Spirit of God it shall then be agile and nimble and thereupon the Apostle saith We shall be taken up to meet Christ in the air 1 Thes 4.17 the Body shall be so pure and Spiritual as to be able to mount up into the Heavens And as the Body shall then be a Transparent Coelestial Glorious and Spiritual so it shall be an Incorruptible Immortal Body 1 Cor. 15.53 54. It shall then be free both from all Actual and Potential Corruption 1. From Actual there shall then be neither defect nor deformity no want of Meat or Drink which are of a Corruptible Nature or of any other thing 2. From Potential Corruption for then the body shall be Impassible and can suffer nothing that can be hurtful to it no hurtful passions that may harm the body can then be yet there will be the comfortable passions such as Seeing and Hearing their most comforting Objects Those two Senses though others do not shall remain in the life to come as being more excellent Senses and receiving their Objects more immaterially are more Spiritual and shall be gratify'd with fulness of joy such ravishing and refreshing Spectacles and Musick as are both unexpressible and unconceivable such a joy so great as cannot enter into us but Christ saith we must enter into it Matth. 25.21 All the Bodies of the Saints shall then shine as the brightness of the firmament Dan. 12.3 and as the Stars of Heaven Matth. 13.43 yea as the Sun in his strength Judg. 5.31 Oh what a lovely sight will it be to see them together with God Christ and Angels and how transporting to hear Saints and Angels singing Anthems in their Hallelujahs to the Lord what manner of persons should we then be 2 Pet. 3.11 Now to make some Improvement of those Premisses take these Inferences following as 1rst Having viewed the Excellency of the body in the state of Innocency let us now consider it under the faln estate and 1. view it in the whole 2. in its parts 1. in the whole Oh who can contemplate this Burnt Temple but Mourn over it as they did Ezr. 3.12 Oh quantunt haec Niobe what Lamentations ought justly to be taken upon this account seeing this perfect glorious and Immortal Body is now by the fall become a vile Body yea vileness it self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the body of vileness in the very Abstract Phil. 3.21 Now the body is Tohu Vabohu full of deformity and emptiness like that Chaos out of which all things were Created Gen. 1.2 as if the fall had reduced that Excellent Fabrick the Body to its first Chaos again Now the Body is truly called the spoil of Time this curious silver-piece that shone so splendidly when it first came out of Gods Mint hath lost its lustre its sound its weight its Divine Image and superscription and is become a poor thin overworn groat lost in the dust or dirt of the great house of this lower world Luk. 15.8 Now Satan hath set his own limbs instead of Gods Image upon it 't is now so disguised with sin that God may well say Depart from me I know thee not for my own Creature Matth. 7.23 thou hast so marr'd thy self since I did make thee God made it a Palace a most stately structure if viewed from the highest Garret to the lowest Cellar that is from the Crown of the head to the soles of the feet consisting of many specious as well as spacious Chambers and none useless yea the Body of the Woman consists of rarer Rooms more curious capacious and roomy for Conceiving and Containing her Babe which dwelleth in her Womb as in its house and hath as it were all its Houshold-stuff about it till time at its Birth bring it forth to the light of life than the Body of Man Hence 't is said in the Hebrew Tongue that Adams Body was formed â—â—t Eves Body was builded to wit with a special skill in a fitter proportion and a more exact Composition than Mans for the end aforesaid Adams Body was made out of Paradice but Eves in it The Bodies of them both were pompous Pallaces yea magnificent Temples fit Habitations for their Divine Souls to dwell in and fit Instruments to act by but now this body is become a prison a shackle a Sepulchre to the Soul it sometimes becomes so unuseful to it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sepulchrum The Body is as the Grave wherein the Soul seems to be buryed and wherewith as with many weights it is really shackled Hebr. 12.1 Hence 't is one desire of the Soul to be dissolved Phil. 1.23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be released out of prison to be set at liberty from its fetters and to return unto its proper home 2 Cor. 5.6 8.9 2 Tim. 4.6 Even to God from whence it came Eccles 12.7 And this strait betwixt two and groaning in the flesh doth not arise from the Natural Original Constitution but from sinful Corruption by the fall The Body of Man is now not only called a vile Body as above Phil. 3.21 as it is become a Compound of vileness and a lump of misery but also in the whole 't is call'd 1. a body of Sin Rom. 6.6 as it is both conceived and born in sin yea and oft both lives and dyes in sin Psal 51.5 Num. 27.3 Joh. 9.34 8.21 24. Sin is incorporated into all the parts of it as will appear after 't is call'd also 2. a body of death Rom. 7.24 which lives in Diseases and dies in dishonour 1 Cor. 15.43 a body that is dying so soon as it begins to live having the principles of Mortality in it as sin so death hath a real subsistency in the body the sense whereof made the great Apostle cry out Oh wretched man who shall deliver me from this body of death from this Carcase of sin to which I am tyed 't was as noisome altogether to his Soul as a stinking Corpse to his smell yea and as burdensome to it as the stone that was tyed to the foot of Anselms Bird which when she would have flown up towards Heaven did pluck her
3. If it be appropriated to the Prince of life and glory as Christ is called so the gate of Ezeâ—â—â—ls Temple was for the Prince Ezek. 44.2 3. A mans Mouth is his gate and his tongue in that gate should neither stir nor sit still but at Christs command there is a time to speak and a time to hold ones peace Eccles 3.7 Christs time of speech and silence is a seasonable and profitable golden time such God-praising tongues are indeed as the tongues of Angels 1 Cor. 13.1 whereas God-blaspheming Tongues are no better than the tongues of Devils those Incarnate Devils have their tongues undoubtedly touch'd with fire from Hell To conclude concerning the Body and its Parts in a word all the Members of Mans Body were the weapons of righteousness before the fall but since they are become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weapons of unrighteousness Rom. 6.13 which phrase imports the Devil to be a King who hath his strong holds 2 Cor. 10.4 as well as his Kingdom Matth. 12.26 Sin is his Captaâ—n-General commanding the whole Body Rom. 6.12 he hath his fighting Souldiers under him which war against the Soul 2 Pet. 2.11 and every member of the body becomes a weapon of sin in the hands of those Souldiers Rom. 6.13 Now the throat is an open Sepulchre ready to receive a Mort-morsel in its gaping nature Psal 5.9 which sends out much noisome stench and wherein is oft buryed the good name of their betters when their Tongues as a Rapier hath first run them thorough now the feet are swift to shed blood Rom. 3.5 Isa 59.7 as Pauls were till God stopp'd him in his cursed Career or run into all evil trotting apace and taking long strides towards Hell as if fearing Hell should be full and no room to be for them before they get thither Now the hand is an hand of mischief Psal 26.10 Mans right hand is a right hand of falshood instead of a right hand of fellowship Gal. 2.9 of Faith and Love yea the Heart that principal internal member as 't is primum vivens ultimum moriens the first that liveth and the last that dyeth was before the fall as the Throne of Solomon whereon the King sat and as the Sanctum Sanctorum the holiest place of the Temple wherein God dwelt but now 't is become Satans seat Revel 2.13 he hath filled the Heart from corner to corner Act. 5.3 and he hath filled it with Murther Adultery c. Matth. 15.19 yea with all unrighteousness Rom. 1.29 top-full of vanity and villany So that the heart of the wicked is now little worth Prov. 10.20 as little as may be till purchased by the merit and renewed by the Spirit of Christ 'T was a great Curse Elijah denounced against Ahab that his Ivory Pallace should be turned into a stinking Privy 1 Kin. 22.39 with 21.22 and 2 Kin. 10.27 yet far worse is befaln the Heart of Man which was holy and excellent but now is become a receptacle of all uncleanness See my Hearts Treachery at large While Adam was a wise man in his pure estate his heart was at his right hand he managed his matters discreetly and dextrously he was handy and happy at all his concerns but becoming a fool by his disobedience then his heart falls to his left land Eccles 10.2 this made him and his do all things aukwardly as those that are left handed ever after His Eyes were at first in his head Eccles 2.14 but sinking into his heels he ran away from God when his heart was touched with hell-fire in the fiery darts of the tempter Ebur nitidissimum adhibito igne nigrescit the brightest Ivory if smutched with the fire contracteth a filthy blackness then was the Ivory Pallace of innocent Adam sadly soiled CHAP. IV. Of the Soul of MAN HAving discoursed largely of the excellency of the Body which is but the House Scabbard and Cabinet the Soul is the Guest the Sword the Jewel in the Body I now come to speak of the Souls Excellency 1. in general As the greatest thing in the great world is Man so the greatest thing in the little world Man is the Soul which Jacob calls his honour Gen. 49.6 or glory as the word Chabod signifies The Soul is the glory of a Man not onely as it is the Breath of life and of a more noble nature than other Creatures but also as it is a beam of Eternity an abridgment of the invisible as the Body is of the visible world and as it is a Spirit that had its immediate original from the Father of Spirits Hebr. 12.9 Gen. 2.7 Num. 16.22 and seeing the Soul is a nobler part of Man than is the Body therefore 't is frequent in Scripture Synecdochically to put Soul for Man and Souls for Men Gen. 12.5 14.21 Exod. 1.5 c. The very light of nature hath called it Divinoe particula Aurae a Particle of Divine Breath that the Soul is of a noble nature is one of those Natural principles which Philosophers call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the common notions of the light of Nature like that the whole is greater than the part and like that one and two make three c. Nature dictates those Truths and so likewise that the Soul of Man is an excellent Creature and made for excellent employment insomuch that the Sage Heathen Seneca could say of his Soul Major sum ad majora natus sum quà m ut Corporis mei sim mancipium My Soul is a greater thing and made for greater ends than that it should be a bond-slave to my Body Hereupon Christ refers that great point that a Soul was better than the whole world Matth. 16.26 to their own though carnal Consciences intimating how it was Truth in it self and that if they had the least spark of natural reason left in them they must judge it to be so the bare recital of it was sufficient demonstration how much more doth the light of Grace far clearer than that dim light of nature discover the excellency of the Soul that it is a pretious Jewel which God himself made up and laid up in the curious Cabinet of the Body that at death is resigned up unto God again All Saints learn this lesson from their dying Saviour saying Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit Luk. 23.46 Our Lord had received his Soul as he was the Son of Man from God and now as a Sacred Depositum or pledge his Father had betrusted him withal he commits and commends it into his Fathers hands again as a most faithful keeper of it who within three days restored it to his Body at his Resurrection The like did David who was Christs Father and figure Psal 31.5 Into thy hands I commit my Spirit And this lesson that blessed Proto-Martyr Stephen learnt of his Saviour Act. 7.59 Lord Jesus receive my Spirit This was one of the seven Sentences which our Saviour spake upon the Cross and though undoubtedly
sin and in promoting it when it was procreated to its Giant-like magnitude in those over-grown Giants was the Eye The Sons of God saw the Daughters of Men that they were fair Gen. 6.2 Thus 't is said of Eve that she saw the Apple a beautiful Object Gen. 3.6 The Eye was the Cinqueport where sin landed both in the birth and in the growth of it Thousands have died of the wound in the Eye If sin do not find an open entrance either by the window of the Eye or by the door of the Ear it cannot well convey it self into our Hearts Beauty whether in persons or in things is a perilous Bait 'T is not safe gazing upon beautiful Objects lest the Tempter use the Eye as a Burning-glass to set the Heart on fire Lust is sharp sighted and no one means hath more enriched Hell than beautiful faces Job therefore made a Covenant with his Eyes lest they should be loop-holes of lust and windows of wickedness Job 31.1 and David prayed against the abuse of them Psal 119.37 The third Note is Although those Giants Moses mentioneth Gen. 6.4 were as overgrown in their Guilt as they were in their Bulk neither fearing God nor Man but by a Cyclopick Impudence did provoke God to his face c. yet in the midst of wrath God remembers mercy Hab. 3.2 saying Mans days shall yet be an hundred and twenty years v. 3. So long would God respite his Declared Judgments to prove Man if yet he would repent of his sin and return to his God 'T is a wonder a God of so much power to ease himself at his pleasure of his Adversaries upon the first provocation Isa 1.24 should yet be a God of so much patience as to bear with them and forbear sinners for so long a time The wickedness of man was then great in the Earth v. 5. especially in those great Giants call'd Nephilims Hebr. because they were faln from God and Godlines◠as the word Naphal signifieth and faln into the bog of wickedness Burgensis thought them to be Devils in mens shape and call'd Nephilims because they with Lucifer were faln from Heaven but the Invalidity of this Notion appeareth in this That the Deluge could not Drown Devils who are Spirits and therefore they were not Devils but Men indeed Incarnate Devils that drew down the Deluge Yet though God was wearied out in his patience with these corrupt and incorrigible ones who would have faln upon him if they could as they had faln from him insomuch that he is moved to make a final Resolution for their Utter Ruine still Mercy that is over all the works of God Psal 145.9 triumphs over Justice Jam. 2.13 and grants a Lease of an hundred and twenty years Respite from the Floud in which term of time they might by Noah's Preaching and preparing the Ark be brought to Repentance or if not to perish for ever This long-sufferance of God the Apostle extolleth 1 Pet. 3.19 20. 2 Pet. 2.5 shewing the sum and end of all the Sermons Noah Preached to them that they might be judged according to men in the flesh but live according to God in the spirit 1 Pet. 4.6 that is they Repenting and Turning to God might be dead because of sin but the Spirit be life because of righteousness Rom. 8. v. 10. But alas though they had the space of Repentance they wanted the grace of Repentance Rev. 2.21 As Noah was warn'd of God Heb. 11.7 so that wicked World was warn'd of Noah concerning their approaching Peril if they did not prevent it by Repentance Noah did this by the Spirit of Christ who is said to go unto this old World as an Embassador sent by his Father he went and Preached 1 Pet. 3.19 to wit Righteousness and Repentance 2 Pet. 2 5. and the Faith of the Gospel 1 Pet. 4.6 whereby some possibly of those many that perished in the waters might be eternally saved by Christs sanctifying that Providence as an Ordinance to them and his mercifully speaking to their hearts thereby yea and inter pontem fontem he might give to them the Grace of Repentance though they had not improved the hundred and twenty year space of Repentance as he did to the penitent Thief on the Cross Nunquam serò si seriò poenitentia vera nunquam est sera If Repentance be but true 't is never too late Oh how doth this magnifie the matchless Mercy of God! that though they were judged according to men in the flesh to the Drowning of their Bodies in the Floud yet might they live according to God in the spirit their Souls being saved by the Grace of Christ even at the eleventh and last hour of their day 1. Infants were not obstinate so might be saved 2. As all in the Ark not saved so all out of the Ark not damned 3. All dying without Baptism not lost 1 Pet. 3.21 nor all Reprobate who were out of the Ark for some might be ignorant of Noah's Preaching and preparing the Ark so were not wilfully disobedient The fourth Note is As the Old World notwithstanding this long Respite of an hundred and twenty years was at last destroyed by Water so this present World after the long Lease of the Gospel shall be destroyed by Fire Those are the two most unruly and most ruining destructive Elements Ludolfus hath an excellent Observation As God destroyed the Old World by Water to quench that exorbitant Heat of Lust that was then found in it so he will destroy this present World by Fire to warm that notorious Coldness of Love that shall at last be sound in it Christ hath foretold that the love of many shall grow cold Matth. 24.12 As Moses had told how all flesh had corrupted his way with fleshly lusts making a carnal choice of beautiful Bed-fellows more out of blind Affection for lustful love is always blind than from solid Judgment without either Care or Fear of being corrupted by them Exod. 34.16 1 King 11.2 3. or any regard of either grief to the Godly or of scandal to their own Profession for they are called Sons of God at large that had called themselves by his Name Gen. 4.26 yet no better than loose profligate Professors Apostates from the Power of Godliness These Sons of Seth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 1.27 burned in their lust or were scalded as the Greek word signifies at the sight of the fair Daughters of cursed Cain took them to their Beds never considering while they were led by the lusts of their Hearts and by the sight of their Eyes like Solomons Yonker Eccles 11.9 the suitableness of matching 2 Cor. 6.14 nor the deceitfulness of Beauty Prov. 31.30 nor the difficulty of finding a virtuous Woman Prov. 31.10 nor observing while they chose by their Eyes that a fair Helena without may he a Railing Hecuba within or an Earthen Potsheard covered over with Silver Dross Prov. 26.23 These men were the worse because they should
Or 3. The three Stories resemble the three great Graces in a Believers Soul to wit Faith Hope and Love 4. They represent also the three Rooms where the Spirit of Sanctification spreadeth as blessed Leaven particularly Understanding VVill and Memory or more generally the Body Soul and Spirit 1 Thes 5.23 Or lastly The three growths of a Christian the thirty sixty and an hundred fold higher and higher Children Young-men and Fathers The 6. Remark of the Ark is Its usefulness for preservation of Noah c. wherein it is a Type of the Church according to Austin's saying Extra Ecclesiam nulla est salus As all out of the Ark were drowned so all out of the Church are damned According to this Fathers notion 't is the undoubted duty of all Professors to joyn themselves as the phrase is Acts 5.13 to some Church of Christ or other and not live loose and at liberty without the Pale of the Church as a straying Sheep got out of the Sheep-fold or a wandring Bird got out of the Cage Snares and Temptations cannot but attend them Hence the Spouse sadly complaineth Tell me oh thou whom my Soul leveth where thou fâ—â—â—est c. for why should I be as a wanderer so the words may be read Cant. 1.7 8. This is certain that as in Moses Law the Mercy-Seat was no larger than the Ark so in the Messiah's Gospel Grace is no larger than the Covenant laid up in the Ark as is aforesaid Yea and it was strong consolation to a late Dying Martyr who said Seeing I may no longer live Gods Servant I am content to Die his Sacrifice and 't is my comfort that I die in my Bed Isa 57.2 as I die in Church-Fellowship Alas those that were saved in the Ark were but few in comparison of those that perished out of it by the Deluge Few there be that find the Narrow way of being confined within the narrow compass of the Ark as the Dove desired to be for Diet and Lodging but the unclean Ravens that feed upon stinking Carcasses are many that love to flutter abroad and like not any confinements in Church-Fellowship but would live as they list and after their lust finding the Broad way wherein they have Elbow-room enough for Licentiousness Mat. 7.13 14 Luke 13.24 Though there be much more Congruity betwixt the Ark and the Church whether Domestical as Rom. 16.5 1 Cor. 16.19 c. or Congregational as at Corinth Ephesus c. or Catholick it must 1. Be made of Gopher-wood which will not rot of Incorruptible Seed 1 Pet. 1.23 Gen. 6.14 2. Of Hewed Timber Hos 6.5 such as have the knots of corrupt Nature hewed off by â—he Ax of the Spirit of Mortification 3. Well plained by being renewed in the spirit of their minds Ephes 4.22 23. 4. VVell seamed to lye close together and keep tight together in the Unity of the Spirit which is the Bond of Peace Psal 133. 1. Eph. 4.3 13. 5. Well Plaistered as well as well Plained and well Seamed the Curtains of the Tabernacle were coupled close together with Golden Taches Exod. 26.6 c. so the Boards of the Ark were clinch'd close together yet must be plaister'd over too to make it more tight against the Deluge thus the Church and Children of God must be Plaister'd over with the Righteousness of Christ to secure them both against the scalding Inundations of Gods Indignation and against the scorching Fiery Darts of Satans Temptation The imputed Righteousness of Christ in our Justification preserves us from the former Phil. 3.9 and the imparted Righteousness of Christ in our Sanctification saves us safe from the latter Eph. 6.16 6. As the Ark lay flat though floating and steady upon the Waters being well Ballanc'd below yet with a little ridge above â—o shoot off Rain close joined at the Top the two sides of the covering leaned each against other so we should be constant in Christ both in Calms and Storms leaning upon our Beloved as the Spouse did Cant. 8.5 standing in the most advantagious posture both below and above that when we have done all we may still maintain our standing steady in all occurences Eph. 6.13 7. The Window was but a little light compared with that of the next life as above at large yet be sure it be large inward though narrow outward as the light of the Temple was 1 Kin. 6.4 This is the first work of the Spirit to let light into the Soul Acts 26.18 8. The Door as the wound in our Saviours side was large enough for the greatest Elephant in Sin to enter upon Repentance as before 9. As there was a great deal of Stench among all those preserved Creatures because of their Excrements cast out and couped up so long in the Ark So in the Church there cannot chuse but be found much Annoyance because of offences which will come Mat. 18.7 Luk. 17.1 Rom. 16.17 and of Heresies which will arise 1 Cor. 11.19 2 Pet. 2.1 that must needs offend them who have their senses exercised to discern Good and Evil Heb. 5.14 10. As after the long laying of Noahs Family in the Ark the Deluge dryed up the covering was removed after a double pause of sever days-stay Gen. 8.10 12. God let them ouâ— v. 16. and made them to multiply and increase exceedingly So the Church hath her hiding times lyes lurking sometimes in the Cleft of the Rock Cant. 2.14 and sometimes hid in the Wilderness Rev. 12.6 14. but when God saith to her as he said to Noah Go Forth then doth she grow up as Calves in the Stall Mal. 4.2 and inlargeth abundantly Acts 9.31 Thus the Congruity consider next the Disparity As 1. The Ark had neither Anchor to Stay her nor Stern to Steer her nor Mast to Poise her nor Sail to Move her nor Pilot to Guide and Govern her for Noah was an Husbandman and a Preacher so had no skill in the Art of Navigation which was not then found out how soon therefore might the Ark have dashed against the Rocky Mountains or the lofty Castles of the prodigious Giants of those Times had not Gods eye been upon it and the same hand that shut up the door of it had not been as an Helm to it from the beginning of the year to the end thereof Deut. 11.11 The glorious Arm of the Lord led the Ark safe through the Deluge as it did Israel through the Red Sea so that they did not stumble Isa 63.12 13 14. But God hath provided some better things for us Heb. 11.40 some better Tacklings for our Ship the Church as the Anchor of Hope to hold us the Ballast of Humility to Poise us Patience and Perserverance to keep us steady in our motions Christ himself the Master and Pilot of the Ship his Cross is the Mast and the Sails are Divine Inspirations upon our Humane made Divine Affections the Top Flag is Faith with this Motto writ in it premimur non opprimimur
will give us the double portion which he hath cut out for us with his Sword in destroying the works of the Devil Heb. 2.14 15. and 1 John 3.8 and 1 Cor. 15.56 57. as Jacob did to Joseph Gen. 48.22 The Sword and Bow there is read by the Chaldee Paraphrast Prà yer and Supplication even this way Christ hath purchas'd a Field for us as Jacob did for him Gen. 33.19 yea and an upper as well as a nether Field as Judg. 1.15 this Life and that to come 1 Tim. 4.8 and Mark 10.30 both bequeath'd by Testament 6. Though there may be supposed mistakes about the Mode of Administring Testament-Blessings yet all are composed in an Amicable Acquiescency and a Friendly End Thus Isaac thought that himself had been mistaken in bestowing the Blessing upon Jacob the younger instead of Esau the elder through the blindness of his own Eyes Jacob knew Gods mind towards Ephraim though Isaac did not at first towards Jacob yet upon second thoughts he confirms the first blessing though surreptitiously procured with a second wherewith he sent him away in an establish'd Faith to Padan-Aram Gen. 27.33 with 28.1 2 3 4 5. So Joseph's first thoughts were that Jacob was mistaken accordingly in blessing the younger before the elder yet understanding it was done agreeable to Gods will he sirs down satisfied therein both this and that Difference ended in peace Hence the Apostle affirmeth that both Isaac and Jacob were not mistaken by their Humane Fancies but acted altogether in both their Blessings by a Divine Faith Heb. 11.21 22. Would to God we had unity of Affection where there is not yet unity of Opinion though we cannot all be of one mind no more than of one Face and Voice yet may we live in Peace here unity of Faith is to be had hereafter Eph. 4.13 When Jacob had bless'd both Joseph's Sons then in the last place he blesses all his own Gen. 49. and this latter by Faith too as well as the former Though the Apostle mention not this as he doth that Heb. 11.21 The reason of this Apostolical Omission is supposed to be because First There is a malediction implied in this for what he speaketh concerning Reuben Simeon and Levi seemeth more like a Curse than a Blessing whereas that concerning Joseph's Sons was a pure Blessing without any such mixture so properly succeeded Isaac's Blessing Jacob c. ver 20. Secondly The Apostle might pick out that one Instance out of the many Patriarchal Blessings supposing a taste enough where the whole is so well supplied at large in Gen. 49. and inlarg'd upon again in Deut. 33. Thirdly Besides the Apostle saith there Heb. 11.32 And what shall I more say the time would fail me to give further and fuller Instances and therefore he doth Artificially wind up all together to avoid that prolixity which would not consist with a short Epistle so might for brevity's sake omit this last and long Patriarchal Blessing wherein are contained these famous Remarks 1. Jacob did this when he lay on dying to shew that he persisted and persevered in Faith to his last Breath constantly believing the Promises of God whereby Canaan was settl'd upon his Posterity He died in the Faith of it Heb. 11.13 and when he was a dying 't was no more 'twixt God and Jacob but behold I die Gen. 48.21 as it was no more 'twixt God and Moses but go up and die Deut. 32.49 50. Jacob's Speech was a Speech not of fear but of Faith well-knowing that Death to him should neither be total nor perpetual not total for it was of the Body only not perpetual of the Body but for a Season only for that was buried in the door of Hope for Rising again The second Remark is This last Testament of the dying Patriarch is a living Oracle Oh what a brisk vigorous vivacious Spirit rested upon the dying Flesh of Jacob when he sang out this Swan-like Song at his Death His Graces like good Liquor run fresh to the bottom yea his best Wine runs forth last without dregs out of this Vessel of Mercy The Spirits motion is many times quickest when the motions of the Flesh are slowest The Soul is most sensible when the Body is becoming senseless The Sun shines most amiably towards its Descent and the River running toward the Ocean the nearer it comes to the Sea is the sooner met with the Tide Thus this Holy Patriarch coming towards the Brink of Eternity was met with a strong Torrent of Prophetick Illuminations and made most briskly and with great splendor at his Descent to utter the lively Oracles of God to all his twelve Sons The last Speeches of Dying Saints are ordinarily as living Oracles and long remembred how much more of this extraordinary Prophet and Primitive Patriarch in this his last farewel a most Heavenly one to the World when his Grace was just on changing into Glory The third Remark is As the Grace of Faith participates of Beams from God so it communicates of its Rays to Men Jacob blessed of God blesseth all his Sons with a Prophetick Blessing prophecying what should befal all the twelve Tribes to the very coming of Shilo or Christ Gen. 49.1 10. As Christ was not a Creature all for himself nay not at all so but for the good of others Rom. 15.3 and Acts 10.38 so no more are the Graces Christ gives Jacob bless'd with Faith himself in Faith blesseth all his Sons Gen. 49. where we have Jacob in Gods stead crumbling Divine Blessings among his twelve Children God gives not out his Blessings by whole-sale as we say but rather by retail only which is to maintain Trading Commerce and Communion betwixt himself and us The Cloud doth not commonly empty it self at a sudden burst but gently dissolves and drops down by drop and drop upon the Earth God hath been dropping down Mercy upon Mankind from the Foundation of the World to this day yet is not his Store-house drawn dry or his Treasury empty not only still more and more but also there is still better and better and still better things abiding in the bottom of Gods Basket Heb. 11.40 the deeper the sweeter in the Honey-pot of Divine Promises Christ at the Marriage-feast procured and produced the best Wine in the last place John 2.10 The Promises to the last Times are certainly the best Promises and will be the best performances when the Bridegroom comes after so long an Espousal to Marry his Bride for an Everlasting Embracement Revel 19.7 8. The fourth Remark is Jacob in this Patriarchal Blessing doth Prophetically describe 1. His Sons Conditions and Callings some of one Employ and some of another as Judges Priests Warriours Merchants Husbandmen and Tradesmen all to make up the Common-wealth of Israel 2. Their Manners some were Wanton some Cholerick others Envious Ravening c. yet repenting of their sins they receiv'd Remission from God and were Enrolled all as the twelve Tribes of Israel 3.
God for nothing that is Possible or Honourable is too hard for his Power Omnipotent Gen. 18.12 14. Rom. 4.19 20. When Moses smote the Flinty Rock Numb 20.10 't was more possible in Nature to fetch Fire out of it than Water yet was Water not Fire fetch'd from it by the Almighty Power of God The Unbelieving Lord said God's plenty promised by the Prophet could not possibly be performed though the Windows of Heaven were opened 2 Kin. 7.1 2. With Nicodemus we oft say How can these things be John 3.9 Can God prepare a Table c. Ps 78.19 Can this Corruption be mortified Can this Temptation be Resisted Can this Sin be Remitted Can our bodies be Raised Can Christ's Cause be revived Thus do we Err not knowing the Scriptures nor the Power of God Mat. 22.29 Remember to rest your Souls upon the Power of God in his Promises as Dan. 3.17 and Mat. 3.9 8.2 26.53 c. He can make a Virgin bear a Son c. He can what we cannot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Heathen Poet Linus could say All things are easie with God and nothing is Impossible Notewel Were we but Virgins Cant. 1.3 Rev. 14.4 Christ and his Cause may be born again of in and among us There is nothing Impossible with God c. N.B. The Second Mystery is As there must be a Spiritual Conception of Christ in the Conscience of a Christian ut suprâ so there should necessarily follow a Spiritual or Mystical Birth of Christ He must be born of us as well as conceived in us and both these are best effected in and by a Virgin Heart that is renewed so as to love Christ with an Holy Chast Virgin-love as more of that after alas there be many that seem to have Conceptions of Christ but they prove meer Embryo's Moles false Conceptions that become bare Abortives and never see the Sun Many have good Motions and good Desires kindled in their Consciences by some strong Convictions yet these come to be quenched either by withdrawing of Fuel a neglect of Ordinances or by pouring on Water in falling into soul Courses so Christ that seem'd to be conceived in the Heart comes not on to be born and brought forth into the Life they cannot say 'T is not I that live but Jesus Christ that liveth in me c. Gal. 2.20 How many fair Buds of good Desires are blasted and never Blossom into the flower of good Resolutions much less into the Fruit of good Actions Some seeming Palpitations or Pantings of Heart after good some Inquietations of Spirit and unsatisfiableness of Soul are oft stifled by Men who should not quench the Spirit 1 Thess 5.19 but be careful to add fuel to that Holy Fire Lev. 6.12 13. and 24.2 3. The neglect of this Duty should be confessed 2 Chron. 29.6 7. and we ought to blow up those sparks of the Spirit of Burning Isa 4.4 into a Flame 2 Tim. 1.6 that our Lives may shine in a dark World Matth. 5.16 Phil. 2.15 1 Pet. 2.12 If we have but the sparks of true Grace and we be but smoaking Flax Christ will not smother or quench it Matth. 12.20 God forbid we should do it our selves Therefore should we be like the Woman greatly wondred at which Travelled and was in great pain to be delivered c. Rev. 12.1 2. The New Birth will cost us strong cries and tears before we bring forth Christ into our Lives and Actions N. B. The Third Mystery is This can be done in none but in a Virgin-Heart as was before intimated effectually Christ was born of a Virgin And 't is the Virgins that love Christ Can. 1.3 that have a spiritual Chastity and are not defiled with the Corruptions that are in the World through Lust 2 Pet. 2.20 These follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14.4 and these are they that bear and bring forth Christ first conceived Mystically in their Hearts into the most conspicuous Parts of their Lives and Actions The Life that they now live in the Flesh they live by the Faith of the Son of God Gal. 2.20 they are Redeemed for Royal Vse The Hebrew Word Gnalamoth for Virgins signifies God's hidden ones for so they are called Psalm 83.3 Their Life is hid in Christ Col. 3.3 Would to God such Virgins were without number now Cant. 6.8 N. B. Note well The Fourth Mystery is As Christ-lay nine Months in his Mother's Womb not Idle but eating out the Core of Corruption which cleaves to our Natures and then was borne So we under the Spirit of Bondage are prepared for the New-Birth she first received of the Holy Ghost before she conceived and brought forth Christ So must we do c. The Second Branch is The Person of whom Christ was born was as a Virgin in General so the Virgin Mary in Particular Concerning whom there is a double History and Mystery respecting 1. Her Stock And 2. Her State She was one of a very high Stock and Pedigree yet one of a very low State and Condition First The Mother of our Lord was nobly descended therefore is Christ call'd the Son of David Matth. 1.1 and 9.27 and Luke 20.41 So was Joseph his Reputed or Foster-Father of David's Lineage also Matthew shews the latter and Luke the former Matthew calls Christ the Son of David and of Abraham Matth. 1.1 2. because these two had the Promise of Christ's proceeding from their Loins This was for the Comfort of the Jews that God had made his Promise good to Abraham whom they call'd their Father And Luke derives Christ from Adam Luke 3.23 38. for the Comfort of the Gentiles who were of Adam though not of Abraham These were convincing and undeniable Testimonies that Christ was the true Messiah and the Saviour of the World This we must believe and with blind Bartimaeus cry out Jesus Thou Son of David have Mercy on me Mark 10.46 so strong was his Faith that it did not only break through but also increased by all rebuking Contradictions He cryed a great deal the more ver 48. Notewel True Faith works its way as the Sun doth through all Obstructions Yea and when he heard that the Master call'd him as he doth us daily he cast away his Garments ver 50. though but a Beggar so knew not where to get another Coat in this Case he stood not upon the loss of his Coat but for Joy of his being called cast it from him that he might hasten to his Redeemer Oh that we could cast away our rotten Rags of Sin Heb. 12.1 and that filthy Garment also of our own Righteousness Isa 64.6 let Christ tread upon it Matth. 21.8 Leave thy Water-pots and all John 4.28 All this is Recorded in the Gospel for the Everlasting Honour of this poor Blind Man when mighty Monarch's are pass'd over in silence they if not utterly forgotten lay shrouded up in the Sheet of Shame c. Secondly Though Mary was of a most
Chaff or Tares or Darnel but Hordeum Triticum Signatum Isa 28.25 the most precious and the soundest grain c. So Christ sows not Jewish Genealogies Fables or Fancies 1 Tim. 1.4 Tit. 3.9 to search into which is but a laborious loss of time a mere Trifling the Task is not worthy the Toil nor the Gains pay for the Pains but Precious Seed Psal 126.6 Precious Treasure though in Oyster-shells 2 Cor. 4.7 as the Seed-Basket in it self is contemptible â—ilis saepe cadus nobile nectar habet The Seed is the Word of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sincere Milk 1 Pet. 2.2 The Wisdom of God Luke 11.49 The Word of Promise Rom. 9.9 Of Faith Rom. 10.8 Of Reconciliation 2 Cor. 5.19 Of his Grace Act. 14.3 20 32. Of Salvation Acts 13.26 And of Eternal Life John 6.68 Acts 5.20 Hence Christ took it unkindly his Disciples durst turn their backs on such precious Seed c. Job prized it highly Job 23.12 Luther could live better in Hell with it than in Heaven without it The Despisers of it shall be destroyed Prov. 13.13 't is Self-Murther to refuse neceslary and appointed Meals either for Soul or Body God will Magnifie his Word above all his Name Psal 138.2 This Precious Seed having all these Names must be prized c. As there is all this Congruity so some Disparity betwixt them First Every Earthly Sower soweth Seed for his own subsistency in the returns of its Increase c. But this Heavenly Sower doth not so for our Goodness extends not to him though his Goodness extendeth to us Psal 16.2 3. Job 22.3 'T is all for the good of the Soil but not at all for the good of the Sower no Man Plants a Vineyard and Eats not thereof 1 Cor. 9.7 But Christ is Perfect and all his Pains is for our Profit not His. Secondly The Seeds-Man commits his Seed to the Soil and can do no more c. but Christ drops down the Dew of Heaven upon his Seed and gives a Power of fruitfulness to it His Seed is kept by that Power to the Harvest 1 Pet. 1.4 5. as the Glory is kept in Heaven for us so our Grace is kept on Earth for it There is a double keeping express'd there From him is all our Fruit found Hos 14.8 John 15.2 4 5. Thirdly Christ is both the Sower and the Seed too for He is the Essential Word the Eternal Spirit and the Everlasting Gospel Oh what an Honour it is to have an Honest and Good Heart Luke 8.15 as the most proper Soil for such most precious Seed and as the most curious Cabinet for this Pearl of Great Price to be kept in Then is Christ formed in us Gal. 4.19 and the Church is call'd Christ Mystical 1 Cor. 12.12 Such cannot want sheaves in their Bosoms Psal 126.6 Fourthly A Wet Season is the best Season with this Seeds-man when sweet showers of Gospel-Tears distil and drop down from a Broken Heart The Vulgar Rule is Set Wet but Sow Dry yet Christ loves to Sow Wet better than Dry though Wet Weather endangers the starving of Grain yet makes it Grace to thrive and prosper Fifthly Man's Seed-time lasts but for a few days but Christ's doth last all the year long yea in the very time of Humane Harvests and when it is an Heavenly Harvest-time to some who are gathered into God's Garners by Death 't is but Seed-time in a Spiritual sense with others Then their time of Love first finds them and they are then begotten to Christ by the Gospel Ezek. 16.8 Jer. 2.24 Sixthly There is a sowing sparingly and a sowing bountifully 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in blessings 2 Cor. 9.6 the former is that of the Earthly Sower who must feed himself upon one part of his Corn and sell another part to others for sustaining his Family so can but reserve a Remnant for seed But Christ hath no such need therefore the latter is his who sows bountifully and with a blessing Vse I. Oh Man oh Woman what Husbandry hath this blessed Seeds-man made of your Hearts Examine your experiences hath he broke up your fallow ground where nothing but trash grew Hos 10 12. Innovate vobis novale are you renewed in Speech and Spirit Ephes 4.23 in Minds and Manners in Constitution and Conversation in the Purpose of your Hearts and in the Practice of your Lives Hath he turn'd up the Turf Rooted out the Weeds Old things past all New 2 Cor. 5.17 Rev. 21.5 till this be done all is undone c. Vse II. Take the right season for this saving sowing work Isa 55.6 1 Chron. 12.32 Psal 32.6 as Sea faring Men take Wind and Tide Way faring Men the Day-light the Smith strikes while his Iron is hot the Lawyer labours hard while the Term lasts and the Plow man plies his Plough after a Shower So do you when the Heart is best Affected when the Gospel saith to you as Jael to Barak Come and I will shew thee the Man Christ whom thou seekest Judges 4.22 When Christ shews thee where He dwelleth John 1.39 Brings thee into his Banqueting-house Cant. 2.4 And Salvation comes to thy House Luke 19.9 Plow no â—â—â—ger Wickedness Hos 10.13 be no more not only Satans Soil but also his very Hâ—nds and Horses putting forth your strength to further sin Prov. 21 4. Job 4.8 Oh take the same pains for Grace and Glory Psal 68.9 Job 28.26 The Second part of the Parable is the Seed which also is two fold 1. The External the Word And 2. The Internal Seed to wit the Spirit As the Veins and the Arteries run all along through all pâ—rts of us for the good of the Body so the Word and the Spirit do likewise concuâ— for the good of the Soul of Man and must not here be divided for otherwise we hear only a sound and a noise vâ—x praete â—a nihil but not the Voice of Christ as those in Acts 〈◊〉 compared with Acts 22 9. They heard only a confused sound but not the Voice thâ—â— spake convertingly to Saul When Word and Spirit come together to us then the Lord speaks to us with a strong hand as He did to the Prophet Isa 8.11 There is a Working of the Word which is not Effectual as is intimated 1 Thes 2.13 When received as the Word of Men only and not as the Word of God also First The Congruity betwixt this Temporal and Spiritual Seed As 1. Seeds are small things yet produce great substances as an Acorn doth an Oak Mustard seed a Tree c. So the Word of God that Seed of Immortality 1 Pet. 1.23 seems a small contemptible thing and the Preaching of it be accounted foolishness 1 Cor. 1.21 yet is it the Power of God unto Salvation Rom 1.16 and thereby many Souls be saved as the Rams Horns were but despicable devices yet the Divine Institution Indued them with such a prevalent power as to blow down the strong Walls of
those that are Substantially Moral as before in this Case alas this Levite was too Circumstantial in main Substantials and he was too Substantial in mere circumstantials 2. He is one that can rest in any Form of Prayer not finding it too narrow for his own narrow Heart though various Dispensations of God be upon him which calls him to vary his Petitions to God in Prayer alas this Pinioning the Wings of the Dove the Spirit of God Mat. 3.16 can never prove a Salve broad enough for every Sore 3. He is one that thinks it not enough to live in Duty as all ought to do but he must live of and upon Duty never looking to find a living Christ in dead Duties without him alas this is to live in Golgotha that place of Skulls Matth. 27.33 and to have a Dwelling among the Tombs with the Demoniack Mar. 5.3.4 He is one that sits down and rises up constantly with a cold frame of Heart in Religious Duties his Heart never burns within him nay it is not so much as watm at any time because Christ talks not with him in the way of his Duty as Luke 24.32 he is a stranger to that Spirit of Burning Isa 4.4 Alas he is like Noah's unclean Creatures that went into the Ark unclean and came cut again unclean The word of God hath no Sanctifying Work upon his Heart according to Christs Prayer John 17.17.5 He is one that Serves God for Self-Ends only he rather serves himself of God as Zech. 7.5 6. and follows our Lord more for his Loaves than for any love to himself John 6.26 he cannot say with Nazianzen Jesus Diligitur propter Jesum I love Jesus for Jesus sake c. 6. He is one that Serves God slightly rendring to him labia vitulorum non vitulos labiorum the Lips of their calves only and not the Calves of their Lips Hos 14.2 he Sacrifices flesh only Hos 8.13 he serves not God with his Spirit Rom. 1.9 he gives only the dry Hony-Comb not as the Spouse did filled with the Hony Cant. 5.1 he considers not how such are Cursed that doth the Work of the Lord negligently or deceitfully Jerem. 48.10 Thus he doth but cut off a Dogs Neck c. Isa 66.3.7 He is one that will stint and limit himself both in his Knowledge and in his Practice he dare not be too precise but saith with Jeroboam it is too much to go up to Jerusalem 1 Kin. 12.28 he may not be Righteous or Religious over-much Eccles 7.16 So while he is now so Luke-warm in Religion he soon becomes stone-cold in Irreligion so as the Candle he goes out in a stink 2 Pet. 2.20 Enquiry the Third Why is this Formal Holiness so Defective and Insufficient Answer the 1st Reason is This kind of Holiness flows from a failing Fountain and stands upon a Sandy Foundation namely a common Conviction without a special Conversion Some indeed do under the Preaching of the Gospel hear a noise of Christ but they hear not the Voice of Christ as those with Paul saw the Light but heard not Christ Act. 9.7 and 22.9 Some may be Enlightned and tast of the good Word of God Hebr 6.4 5. as Cooks tast of their Masters Sawces but lets none go down to nourish them and some may receive the Knowledge of the Truth Hebr. 10.26 so far as to reform the Life outwardly but not so far as to renew the Life Inwardly Eph. 4.23 this bare Tast in the Palate reacheth not to Nourish and Strengthen any Spiritual Life in the Hidden Man of the Heart 1 Pet. 3.4 Therefore in a little time it dwindles into nothing The 2d Reason is God is a Spirit and will be Worshipped in Spirit as opposed to Formality and in Truth as opposed to Hypocrisie the Father seeks out such Spiritual Worshippers John 4.23 24. God loveth best what is most like himself like loves like saith the Proverb but seeing a Formal Profession hath so little likeness to God God hath as little love for it therefore as it cannot please God so nor can it save Man c. we must serve God with our Spirits Rom. 1.9 The 3d Reason is This Formal Holiness is at the best but Body Obedience there is nothing of the Soul in it so 't is but a Dead Carcase and therefore an Abomination to the Lord Prov. 15.8 whereas we ought to offer up unto God a living Sacrifice Rom. 12.1 The Prophet professeth that the Lord will not accept of the Fruit of the Body for the Sin of the Soul c. Mic. 6 ver 6 7. Nay the Travel of Mans Soul though never so Sollicitous in serving God can save him no more than the labour of his Body It cost more to Redeem and Ransom lost Man Ps 49.7 8. God must behold the Travel of Christs Soul before his Justice can be satisfied Isa 53.11 and Christ is the Master of Requests also Hebr. 7.25 and 9.24 none of our Prayers can come with acceptance upon Gods Altar untill perfumed with the Odours of his Merit Revel 5.8 and 8.3 N.B. Note well Alas a Formalist may cry too late something like Martha c. Oh thou power of Godliness hadst thou been here my Soul had not dyed c. God may Damn Men for the very failures of their Duty Rom. 3.23 and Luke 17.10 we stand in as much need of the Grace of God to Pardon our Duties as we do of the Blood of Christ to Pardon our sins Duties are but Insignificant Cyphers without Christ the Numerical Figure yet Duty 's must be done by the Redeemed for the very end of our Redemption is that we may serve our Redeemer without fear in Holiness and Righteousness all the Days of our Life Luke 1.74 75. and being bought with a price therefore must we glorisie God both with our Bodies and with our Spirits for they are Gods 1 Cor. 6.20 both Christ and Duty are Beautiful in their proper places Christ must sit upon the Throne and Duty 's as his Train must fill the Temple Isa 6.1 we may not so Eye Duty 's as to wrong Christ nor so look upon Christ as altogether to thrust out Duties Duties are good Evidences but they are bad Saviours Paul is said to suffer the loss of his Duties but how non quoad Substantiam sed quoad Qualitatem officium Justificandi not as to their substance but only as to their Quality and Means of Justifying him Phil. 3.8 9. That is he did not depend upon them for his Justification as he had done before though the Formal professor doth rest in Opere operato in Duty done yet may not we rest from doing Duty for we are not yet come to our Rest Deut. 12.9 but we must be Obedient both in Word and Deed Rom. 15.18 The Apples of Gods Comfort Cant. 2.5 grow not on the Root Christ but on the Branches to wit Duties The last part of this Parable begins with a famous But ver 33 34
ver 34 the Answer is made though no Man can tame this Head-strong Adversary the Devil yet God our Father can bridle him and make a Banquet of him c. So Job acknowledgeth I know O God that thou canst do every thing Job 42 ver 2. As he is said to break the Head of Leviathan in pieces and gave him to be Meat to his Children Inhabiting the Wilderness Ps 74.14 And 't is said also God will spread his net over that whale of the Sea c. Ezek. 32.2 3. And God will punish Leviathan that crooked Serpent with a great and strong Sword c. Isa 27.1 And will wound that Dragon Isa 51.9 God can put an Hook in his Nose c. Isa 37.29 And our God of Peace hath promised to Tread Satan under our feet shortly Rom. 16.20 Yea the time draws nigh wherein our Lord will lay hold on the Dragon that Old Serpent the Devil and Satan and bind him for many years Revel 20.1 2. Thus our Jesus Comforts us as Joshua did Israel saying your Enemies are Bread for you to eat up fear them not c. Numb 14.9 If we be but repenting and returning ones as this Son here was c. Satan is but a fatting all this time even 6000. years for the time of his full Torment c. Matth. 8.29 But though this first sense of our worst Foe may consist with the Analogy of Truth yet the second sense of our best friend is more solid Orthodox and of more universal Reception namely that 't is not Satan but our Saviour is the fatted Calf here alluding to that Law take a young Heifer Exod. 29.1 The Hebrew word gnegel signifies a young one of the first year as the other Hebrew word par used in that Law of Sacrificing signifies a youngling of the second year as the Rabbins do relate yea and the word Luke 15.23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Translated Kill here doth properly signifie Sacrifice thus the Calf Heifer and young Bullock are all one in Sacrifice as our Lord Christ is often called the Lamb of God so here he is the fatted Calf c. Herein consider these several parts as 1. The Calf Killed 2. The Butchers that killed the Calf 3. The Banquet prepared 4. The Cooks that dressed the Banquet 5. The Guests to be feasted and 6. The Master of the Feast the Father of the Family c. First Of the Calf that the Feast was made up on 't was the best of the Kind 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vitulum saginatum the fatted Calf Christ may be said to be fatted many ways both as to God and as to Man First As to God 1. He was fatted with qualifications from God 't is said God prepared a Body for him fitted for his Redemption-work Hebr. 10.5 And God anointed him with the Oyl of grace above his fellows Ps 45.7 God gave not the Spirit by Measure to him John 3.34 There was Modus sine Mâ—do Measure without and beyond Measure c. 2. He was fatted with satisfactions for God God saw the Travel of his Soul and was satisfied Isa 53.11 Therefore when the Father saw the Son engage his Heart to Approach to him as Jer. 30.21 He saith to his Son Ask of me and I will give thee c. Ps 2.8 And He heard him always John 11.42 Secondly As to Man 1. He was fatted with precious Gifts which he receiveth Ps 68.18 Eph. 4.8 To bestow upon his called and chosen yea the Rebellious having no need of them for himself c. Accounting it more Honourable that he give than only to receive Acts 20.35 Of his fulness we all receive and grace upon grace John 1.16 for it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell Col. 1.19 A fullness without any emptiness to follow it for it is the fullness of a Fountain and not the fulness of a Vessel that may be drawn dry take a drop from the Ocean and there is so much the less in it But here it is as Ignis Ignita fire and things fired If you light a Thousand Torches at the fire yet such is that fulness in the fire that it is not at all diminished thereby Christ is a Magazine not only of plenty but of bounty not only of Abundance but of Redundance also Let us all therefore go forth unto him with our empty Vessels Hebr. 13.13 and he will fill them John 4.10 2. It may be said Christ was fatted as he was filled with Reproaches by wicked Reprobates calling him a Samaritan and a Devil John 8.48 He was Despised and Rejected of Men c. Isa 53 3. He had his Back-burden of Revilings c. yet this sort of fatting and filling saith Augustin made indeed our Lord lean yea so lean as one might tell all his Bones Ps 22.17 Insomuch that the Pharisees looked upon him about fifty years old John 8.57 When he was not yet Thirty three they reckoned him much Elder for his Leanness than indeed he was Secondly The Butchers or Sacrificers of this fatted Calf were the Jews and Romans 'T is true the Lord said as this Father said here Kill the fatted Calf for it was his Decreed purpose before time and his Determined Counsel in time that Christ should be Crucified Acts 2.23 and 4.27 28. and 13.27 28. Isa 10.6 7. For God knows how to gather Grapes from those Thorns and figs from those Thistles though Man cannot Matth. 7.16 Though the Jews by wicked Hands killed Christ Acts 3.14 15. with 2.23 Yet God wrought the Redemption of the World for his own glory thereby Gods Decree did not excuse these Butchers fowl Fact It was Nefas an hainous Act to bind a Roman Acts 22.25 29. How much more hainous it was to bind to beat and to kill the Son of God yet those Butchers were but our Workmen 't was our sins that set them on work We have all pierced him Gentiles as well as Jews Zech. 12.10 Let us Mourn for so doing and not Crucifie him afresh Hebr. 6.6 Nor Tread him under foot Hebr. 10.29 How many account it a shame to be called Butchers of any base Creatures Oh! How ought we to abhor our Butchering with peace the Prince of Peace and the Lord of Life c. Thirdly The Banquet was a Feast made up of this fatted Calf the sinest of Meat among the Greeks as above 't was a Feast of fat things c. Isa 25.6 Fat was forbidden under the Law Levit. 3. ver 16 17. The Lean part of the flesh only was then the Peoples Portion So that if God did not put his fat part to their lean part they had but lean Commons to feed upon but blessed be God for better and fatter food for us under the Gospel here is the fatted Calf to feed upon a Feast of fat things as before yea far exceeding that Royal Feast which Ahasuerus made for his 127. Nobles c. which lasted an Hundred and fourscore Days Esth. 1.
so save only the difference of that was Descending but this is Ascending every sanctified Soul is taken up through the Roof of that House where it departs from the Body in an Heavenly Charet drawn by the Holy Angels and carryed therein into a Mansion of glory as the Prophet Elijah as well as the Patriarch Enoch were extraordinarily Translated in Body as well as Soul But on the contrary the Rich Glutton was as greedily seized upon by the Devils who carryed him down into Hell as the Angels had most Honourably handed Lazarus into Heaven The Glutton while he was Alive seemed to be set at the Right Hand of Christ in all his Worldly Felicity but now when he was dead we find him placed at the left Hand of Christ among the stinking Goats according to the Phrase Matth. 25.33 34 41. Whereas Lazarus in his life had seemed to be set at Christs left Hand in his Leprosie and Poverty yet after his Death he is seated at Christs Right Hand among the Blessed Sheep c. This difference made a great Man cry Mallem Craesus esse vivens sed Socrates morlens I would have the Rich Mans Life but rather the poor Mans Death N. B. Note well The Glutton is now gone to his own place as is said of Judas Act. 1.25 and possibly with as much noise as Judas did whose Bowels did Bityst out ver 18. Because he had no Bowels of Compassion towards his Master his Belly broke in the midst with an huge crack as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth yea and possibly with as much Stench and Noise in the Air as was at Cardinal Wolleys Death and Burial However he is now in a place where he had punishment without pitty who had shewn no pitty Misery without Mercy who had shewn no Mercy Sorrow without Succour Crying without Compassion Mischief without Measure and Torments without End and past Imagination This Teacheth us that great Truth Sinfull pleasures in this Life are punished with painfull Torments in the next Life Say to the Wicked it shall be ill with them c. Isa 3.11 Such go away into Everlasting punishment c. Matth. 25.46 Gehennae Meminisse non sinit in Gehennam Incidere saith Chrysostom to remember what Hell is for Horrour and Terrour might be a good means to hinder Men from being Hurryed into Hell Would but the Wicked Man take a turn or two in Hell daily by a serious and seasonable Meditation this would forewarn him of wrath to come c. If he be not forewarned it had been better for him that he had never been born Mat. 26.24 Mar. 14.21 N. B. Note well Here follows the Dialogue between this Damned Glutton and Father Abraham in whose Bosom glorified Lazarus was lodged from ver 23. to the end of ver 31. First the occasion of this Dialogue was this Damned Soul seeing afar off Lazarus whom he had despised on Earth so highly Advanced in Heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hell which is so called ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 non Video as it is a place of darkness wherein nothing can be seen the fire thereof gives no light nor sight of Comfort yet is he said here in this dark Hell to lift up his Eyes which he had neglected to do unto God in Prayer while he was upon Earth and who could not now lift up himself out of this place of Torment yet can he out of this outer darkness as Hell is called Mat. 8.12 22.13 25 30. look upward to the light of Heaven for his greater Torment in beholding Lazarus Happy whom he would not look downward upon from his Pinacle of Earthly Prosperity in his Life-time and now feeling himself in endless Misery how-like was he to the blind Mole that never 't is said opens her Eyes untill she be dying Vtinam ubique de Gehennâ Dissereretur saith Chrysostom would to God Ministers would Preach of Hell every where that at least fear of punishment might drive Men from wickedness when love to Life and Salvation will not draw them to Holiness and the love of Christ constrains them not 2 Cor. 5.14 Thus far the Occasion now Secondly the Dialogue it self which consists of two General parts the 1. Is the Humble Petition of this Damned Soul which he in all simplicity presented unto Father Abraham sitting in a Mansion of glory with blessed Lazarâ—â— in his Bosom The 2. Is Father Abrahams Answer to his Petition entirely Negative rendring weighty Reasons why his Request must be Rejected both as to the cooling of his Tongue by sending Lazarus to Hell with a little water c. and as to the Converting his Brethren by sending Lazarus to them on Earth Take these few Remarks upon the whole The first in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Typical Exemplification is that the Souls have a distinct Existence and Subsistency differing from the Bodles of Mankind they dye not with the Body nor sleep after Death noâ— are they shut up in Subterraneal Caves but all Spirits or Souls at the Death of the body returns to God that gave them Eccles 12.7 from whence they receive their everlasting Doom of either Come ye Blessed or Depart ye Cursed c Remark the 2. As the Souls of the Godly do immediately pass after Death into a place of Bliss and Happiness in Heaven so the Souls of the wicked accordingly do then depart into a place of Torment and Misery The Scripture of Truth so called Dan. 10.21 doth not Note any middle place betwixt them save only the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or great Gulf fixed a place unpassable from the two Extreams Abraham knew no passage and Holy Peter knew as little thereof 2 Pet. 2.4 Nor Jude ver 6. Therefore Popery in its Doctrine of Purgatory is but a Fancy and Foppery 't is but the Popes new discovery of a mere Chimera or vain fiction c. Remark the 3. Damned Souls are void of the least degree of Ease and Relief the time will come when the proudest sinner may have need of the Meanest Saint to relieve them after Death whom they would not relieve in their Life but rather Reviled yea and famished them yet cannot shall not they receive any Relief from them but this shall be an Aggravation of their Torments to behold those Happy whom they had formerly despised and themselves Miserable Oh! How wellcom might Lazarus be now to him in Hell whom he starved to Death at his Gates Remark the 4th In Hell there will be peculiar Torments for every part of wicked Men as 1. Their wanton Eyes shall be tormented with a sight of ugly Shapes of Devils 2. Their delicate Ears with the Horrible Noise and Outcries of Damned Spirits 3. Their nice and curious Smell with the Poisonfull stink of Fire and Brimstone 4. Their dainty Tast with a most Ravenous and unbearable Hunger and Thirst c. yea and 5. All the Sensible parts shall feel the intolerable Torments of
Sanctis cap. 2. saith that those Malitious Monsters of Mankind did bind the Tomb of Christ's Body with strong Grapples and Labels of Iron on purpose to cross the Tales as he saith and disappoint the unchangeable Decrees of the divine Determined Counsel But mark how God here overshoots the Devil in his own Bow Gods Providence makes use of those Enemies Malice to make the matter of our Lord's Burial and Resurrection much more Conspicuous and Manifest to all Men for the more their crafty Counsel and carefullness was to keep Christ under the Earth and to prevent his Resurrection by their politick provisions all this did but render our Lord's Resurrection the more Divine and Glorious because it was accomplished Maugre the Malice of Men and Devils They can expect no good Success that dare fight against God Thus have we an account of our Lords Body how it was held faster in the Grave by the Divine Decree than by all those Humane yea Hellish Devices before mentioned it must not lie so long Buried as these Miscreant Men would have it which they designed to be for ever no it must lie no longer than the most Wise God would have it according as it was foretold in his Holy Scriptures God ordained that Christ's Body should lie Buried until the Third Day least his Adversaries should object in their Cavilling and Malicious manner that he had not been really dead yet shall it not lie there until the fourth Day least his Disciples Faith should flag and founder through his too long absence from them which he had told them often should be but for a little time and besides this the word saith that God would not suffer his Holy one to see Corruption Psal 16.10 Acts 13.35 He must not stink as Lazarus did at the fourth Day The next Inquiry is where was Christ's Soul all this time that his Body was buried in the Grave The Romanists Answer That Christ's Soul went down to Preach unto those Souls in Purgatory from their mistaking that Text by the which he also went and Preached unto the Spirits that are in Prison 1 Pet. 3.19 as also that Article of the Creed He Descended into Hell both these Errours may briefly be thus corrected As 1. That cannot be the Sense of the Apostle Peter's Sentence for the Relative by the which can have no Antecedent but the Spirit ver 18. whereby he was quickened now the Spirit there cannot signifie the Soul of Christ unless we will affirm that he was quickened and Raised out of the Grave by the Vertue and Power of his own Soul which ought not to be affirmed But we must say this was done by the Efficacy of his Divine Nature which is call'd the Spirit in this place and in that 1 Tim. 3.16 Justified in the Spirit that is the power of the Godhead did so manifest it self Marvelously in that weak flesh of Christ that though he became a weak Mortal Man yet the Vertue of his Divine Nature whereby he Raised himself from the Dead did so convincingly shine forth as to make all the World believe that he was and is God And thus that Apostle must be understood that though Christ was not present in the Old World with his Corporal presence as he was at his Incarnation in the New World yet was he present with those Antediluvians in his Divine Nature which is both ever and every where whereby he Spirited Noah to be a Preacher of Righteousness unto the Disobedient of that Day who because of their Disobedience to Christs call at that time sent by the Spirit to call them to Repentance were then Drowned in that Universal Deluge and now Imprisoned in that Everlasting Prison of Hell where they lie confined till the Day of Judgment and then their drowned Bodies shall be brought to their damned Souls to receive the full recompense of their Rebellion against God that as Soul and Body sinned together so they must suffer together for ever more As to the 2d Errour or Cavil grounded upon the Article of Faith He descended into Hell must be thus corrected The word Sheol which signifies Hell is largely Interpreted for the Grave also therefore that phrase Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hell Psal 16.10 is read in the Grave in the Old Translation And Sheol is read the Grave in the New Translation Gen. 37.35 I will go down into Sheol or the Grave unto my Son saith Jacob concerning Joseph who was too good a young Man to go down to Hell and who was not gone down̄ to the Grave neither in Jacob's Sentiments for he conceited some Evil Beast had devoured his Body ver 33. Therefore by Sheol Jacob must mean the State of the Dead wherein He thought Joseph to be and neither in the Grave nor in Hell And thus 't is said of Jesus who is Joseph our Brother that He descended into the Deep Rom. 10.7 which is there explained by its Antithesis to bring him from the Dead and 't is said of him that He descended into the lower parts of the Earth Ephes 4.9 Yea Christ saith of himself that he must lie some time in the Heart of the Earth which David calls in Psal 139.15 His Mothers Belly as the Earth is the Grand Mother of all Living and Dying Mat. 12.40 but 't is no where said in Scripture that Christ's Soul Descended into Hell which is the place of the Damned but the contrary is Asserted even by our Saviour himself that the same day wherein he Died the Soul of the Penitent Thief should be with his Soul in Paradise Luke 23.43 So that Christ's descending to Hades can admit of no other meaning than of his going down into the State of Death and his Body lying under the Power of Death till the Third Day The 3d Remark is The Consequences and Effects of Christ's Burial which are all exceeding comfortable to us As 1st Our Lord was Buried as well as Died to make a more compleat Conquest over Death As he had Conquered that Adversary in the open Field upon the Cross in giving up the Ghost at his own good will as above and not at the ill will of commanding Death so now he pursues Vanquished Death into its own Den and its Retreating Fortress and there becomes Death to Death it self strangles and unstings it upon its own Dunghill and loosing yea breaking the bonds of it 1 Cor. 15.55 Acts 2.24 27 31. 13.29 30 c. Sampson's Victory was the Greater that he suffered his Enemies to bind him So was our Saviour's who suffered himself to be bound with the Chains of Death and to be laid in its Strongest Hold in the very House and Cabin of Death Job 17.13 and then conquers it 2dly That he might destroy him who had the Power of Death that is the Devil Heb. 2.14 as Satan is the Author of Sin so in that respect he is said to have the Power over Death for Sin brought in Death and Death is
from whence it is manifest that the dedication of this day had not its Original from the Apostles as if they had power to appoint it of themselves but from their Lord who having breath'd his Spirit upon them whereby they had such Divine Illumination as to know the mind of Christ by his holy pattern that the first day should be consecrated for the Christian Sabbath c. But of this point see more both before and after adding only this here that seeing this Sabbath is from Christ let us beware we be not worse than Judas condemned of all who Stole yea from Christ yet only his Money Alas 't is far worse to Steal Time Service and Duty from him and our own Souls also c. The Fifth Appearance of Christ was to the Ten Disciples Peter being present but Thomas absent Luke 24.36 to 49. John 20.19 to 26. Mark 16.14 Simon Peter after his former Foul fall yet rising again by Repentance and running with John to make a fuller inquiry after the Truth of his Lord's Resurrection was well Rewarded for this his forwardness for first an Angel Animates him and frees him from his Anxiety Mark 16.7 and then Secondly he received farther Confirmation and comfort from Christ himself appearing to him Luke 24.34 1 Cor. 15.5 now his disjoined Soul being thus happily put into Joint again he hereupon joins himself de novo with the Chorus or Colledg of Apostles and there waits with them that were now newly crept out of their secure lurking holes Though these fresh Tidings and Reports of their Lord's Resurrection for farther manifestation and whom he bad now put into a full perswasion that the Lord was risen indeed and in that transport they all Unanimously tell those two Travelling Disciples to Emmaus that he had appeared unto Simon as above Then Christ came and made his appearance Object How can this be call'd the Fifth when John expresly calls the next but one of Christ's Appearances but the Third John 21.14 and Mark makes this appearance to the Apostles the last of all Mark 16.14 Answ 1st John's Phrase the Third time must be meant in Relation to Days or to the Disciples If to Days then it holds true that the Appearance John speaks of there was the the Third day for on the First day the day of his Resurrection he appeared Five several times to several Persons this Fifth being the last of that day Then the next first day Seven night he Appeared again which made the Second day of his Appearance and then his appearing again at the Sea of Tiberias which John there speaks of makes the Third day or time and so it was likewise as respecting the Disciples for the First time of Christ's Appearing to them was on the very day he Rose up from the Dead His Second time was that day Seven night when Thomas was present and that at Tiberias Sea made the Third time of his Appearing to his Disciples together though he had to others c. Answ 2d As to Mark 's making this Appearance the last his account of them is short as in many other Historical passages He therefore Sums up all Christ's Appearances in this one and makes it the last because it lasted all the time from Christ's Resurrection to the very time of his Ascension thus both those Objections as remora's are removed out of our way The general account of this Fifth Appearance of Christ in short is this the Disciples were now newly as it were conjured out of their lurking holes of concealment by those Rumors and Reports flying abroad of their Lord's Resurrection and convening to consult about this Matter Ten of them were gotten together Thomas only being absent yet very privately in a Secret place having the Doors fast lockt to them for fear of the Kil-Christ's though this closeness might conceal them from the Jews yet could it not from Jesus for he by his Divine power conveyed himself suddenly and marvellously in among them no man unlocking the door for his enterance and stood in the midst of them This unexpected Apparition did at first affright them suspecting it to be some Spectrum c. But to take off their consternation he first comforts them and then confirms them in a belief of the Truth of his Resurrection by convincing Demonstration both in beholding with their Eyes and in handling with their hands his solid Body retaining still the Skars of his Crucifixion in the several parts of it After this he breathed upon them the Holy Spirit and committs to them their Apostolical Offices Luke relates this History briefly Luke 24.36 but John more largely John 20.19 c. But more particularly we have herein a plain prospect of these several famous remarks The First is the time when which was in the Evening of the very same day that he Rose upon John saith the same day at Evening being the first day of the week c. John 20.19 And Luke saith as the Ten Disciples were talking together with the Two Travellers at Emmaus Luke 24.33 34 35 36. But Mark adds As they sat at Meat He Appeared to them Mark 16.14 Thus have we here Christ's Exemplary Establishment of the first day of the week for the Christian Sabbath that we might learn of him to do as he did in spending the whole day morning middle and the Evening at which time this last of the Five Appearances or this one and the same day of his Resurrection was even the whole day in Divine Devotion and Duties And thus Those scattered Sheep did on that day Assemble together those faln Disciples rose up from their foul falls on that day which their Lord rose upon and did Undoubtedly spend at least the Evening of it in Divine Discourses c. Then comes our Lord into the midst of them and so will he do to us if we do so c. as they did c. The time of this Appearance must not only be night time but late at night also for the two Disciples had sat down to Supper that Evening and had after that to Travel Seven Miles and an Half from Emmaus to Jerusalem where they found the Eleven together and as Mark saith sitting at Supper 't is not improbable they had spent some considerable time in praying weeping and comforting one another before they took any refreshment And some say Thomas was with them at the first but went out before Christ came because he would not believe the Relations either of the Holy Women or of his fellow Apostles or of the two Disciples that were now returned thither from Emmaus However this Teacheth us 1. That the Saints when they meet together ought to hold Holy Conference one with another concerning Christ and matters tending to Edification c. As those Apostles of the Lord did here 2. When the Saints cannot hold their sacred Assemblies and Godly Conferences by day they may lawfully do it by night notwithstanding all the base slanders that
found in so eminent an Apostle's heart as Thomas was may mind us how much more may be found in the hearts of the best of us poor worthless Worms when left to our selves and in the hand of our own Counsels N.B. So the doors giving way and yielding up a free passage for Christ's entrance here should likewise admonish us how the doors of our hearts ought to yield and give way to Christ's entrance into them when he comes and stands knocking there by the Hammer of his Word and by the Hand of his Spirit How can we be so hard hearted as to suffer a sweet Saviour whose only Errand for our entertaining him is to save our Souls to stand out of doors as it were with his Hat in his hand intreating an open Entrance till his Head be filled with Dew and his Locks with the drops of the Night as the unkind Spouse did Cant. 5.2 Her sleepy heart cost her dear verse 6. They that will not when they may when they would they shall have Nay Shall dead Wood yield and not living Hearts See Psal 24.7 The 4th Remark follows here to wit The Manner How our Lord managed this manifestation of himself this sixth time which was principally for curing and confirming unbelieving Thomas Christ appeared here after the same sort as he had done before John 20.19 26. Both times he came in when the Doors were shut and stood in the midst to be seen and viewed from top to toe by all the Eleven c. As this could not but be a farther confirmation of the Ten Disciple's Faith because they had seen him appear to them after the same sort on the first Day before this Thus Christ most graciously condescended to Gideon for confirming his Faith mentioned Heb. 11.32 by granting him a double sign Judg. 6.37 38 39 40. Both he and these Apostles came not up to a firm Faith at first but by degrees Note So it must serve also for a fuller conviction of Thomas's Unbelief concerning the Relation that his Fellow-Disciples had given him of Christ's last Appearance when he saw his Lord appear again in the same sort as â—hey had related Now the particular manner of Christ's manifesting himself to all the Eleven at this time was both by words and by deeds again as he had done before yet in some circumstances differing as there was now a different occasion For 1st Christ saluted them Thomas and all with the same sweet Salutation Peace be unto you as before and as he had taught them to salute those Houses that willingly received the Gospel of Peace Matth. 10.12 13 c. Let us here turn aside a little with Moses Exod. 3.3 and behold this work of wonder That our Lord should proclaim peace to such an obstinate Rebel against that glorious Truth of Christ's Resurrection as Thomas was Though the Renegado-ten Apostles might upon their Rocovery by Repentance be reckoned as worthy of this Salute yet sure I am this stubborn Unbeliever Thomas must needs be look'd upon as most unworthy of any such gracious Congratulation for he had been prescribing a Law of believing to himself and putting on a limiting Condition upon his Soveraign Lord contrary to that command Thou shalt not limit the Holy One of Israel Psal 78.41 too sawcily saying Except I see in his hands c. and thrust my hand into his side I will not believe John 20.25 Notwithstanding all this wicked wilfulness and peevish perverseness in Thomas yet shall he have his particular share in this general peace Who but the Son of Peace the Saviour of Sinners would have so said to and so saluted such an unworthy Sinner This clear Character of Christ's candour and kindness in the case of Thomas may serve to encourage us to put in for our part in Christ's Peace though in rigour of Justice we be altogether unworthy to partake thereof 2dly After our Saviour had Saluted them all in general comprehending Thomas for whose sake peculiarly was the benefit of this 6 Appearance designed he shewed again his wounds for the sake of this one doubting Soul Note Oh marvelous Clemency These were the most indubitable signs of the Reality of his Resurrection whereas had he made his raised Body to pierce the solid Wood and to pass through the shut Doors this Act would have added strength to their Doubtings that it was not Christ himself but some Spectrum or Spirit for it is the property of Spirits and not of true Bodies to penetrate other Bodies Beside 't is against the very scope of this Appearance which plainly was to be touched by Thomas that by touching he might come to know and believe now such a penetration of Diameters or solid Dimensions would have unavoidably rather weakened than strengthened that Faith which he came to confirm as well as recover seeing as no meer Spirit can be touched so no solid Body can enter while doors be shut However was his passage in upon them it was not that of a Spectrum or Phantasm but of the Omnipotent God yet did this God Man shew here the wounds of his Manhood More especially to Thomas for whose sake he came and to whom be said Reach hither thy hands c. John 20.27 Note John mentions both Christ's wounded hands and his wounded side but makes no menâ—ion of his wounded feet yet this is supplied by Luke who relates how Christ said to them Behold my hâ—â—ds and my feet c. Luke 24.39 Oh wonderful Divine condescension not only in his vouchsafing to appear again and shewing his wounds for the fuller removal of that scruple that terrified all the Ten Apostles thinking him to be but a Phantasm verse 37. whereas by this second show of himself and of his wounds the Ten were further confirmed that it was the same Body which was crucified and now raised up alive again But more especially was this gracious vouchsafement made to this unbelieving Thomas c. 3dly Christ gave Thomas not only an â—oular as to the others but also a palpable demonstration saying to him Feel with thy finger those four lesser wounds which the four Nails made in my hands and feet and thrust thy whole hand into that greater wound made by the Souldier's Spear in my side c. And annexing with it a friendly Reproof Be not faithless but believing Note Thus Christ can be content to condescend thus graciously unto the weakness of this Unbeliever who undoubtedly was much to be blamed for his so presumptuously prescribing and laying such unreasonable Laws upon his Lord because Christ saw that the Root of the matter was in him as Job 19.28 the seed of God still remaining 1 John 3 â— The Radical Grace of Faith was yet budding forth some fâ—int desires in him to believe better and to repent â—ore of his 〈◊〉 therefore did Christ out of his matchless candour and compassion condescend to him and to his weakness Thus our Lord did to Jairus Mark 5.23 c. who
of the Spirit is with him Mal. 2.15 Rev. 3.1 c. The 5th Cause of Christ's Ascension was to send the Comforter to wit the Holy Ghost John 16.7 I will send him unto you This promise our Lord oft repeateth that his Disconsolate Disciples might once be relieved by it Our Saviour sweetly proceeds in his Swan-like Song before he died John 14.1 Saying Let not your hearts be troubled c. Christ was their comforter while he lived with them Therefore when they heard of his departure from them then sorrow filled their hearts Jo. 16.6 So that they became both uncounsellable and uncomfortable Hereupon he makes his last Sermon takes much pains to convince them of the Expediency of his Departure that if he did not go away the Comforter would not come v. 7. And he had told and taught them before that he could not be so unkind to them as not to tell them the truth were it not so I would have told you John 14.2 It consists not with Christ's Candour to feed his Disciples with the false hopes of an Vtopian felicity as the Devil deals with his Drudges whom he deludes by bringing them into a Fools Paradice and as Mohomet doth with his Musulmans to whom he promises all sensual pleasures when they die in his cause c. No our Lord is no such impostor but tells them truly that he would pray to the Father and the Father would give them another Comforter instead of him their Comforter while he conversed with them and was now departing from them who shall abide with the Disciples for ever John 14.16 The Devil is call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Accuser Rev. 12.10 for his accusing the Saints to God as he did Job Chap. 1.9 10. c. the Holy Spirit in direct opposition to the Devil's name is call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Pleader Advocate or Comforter whose Office is to bring in promises into believers hearts effectually applying them Eph. 1.13 14. to help our infirmities in prayer making Intercession for us Rom. 8.26 27. To discover to us our graces and evidences for Heaven 1 Cor. 2.12 Rom. 8.28 Whereby we know that we are predestinated unto Glory verse 29.30 31 c. So that such as do refuse to read over their evidences and to rest upon them do no better in that refusal than help Satan the Accuser taking his part against themselves and pleading the Devil's cause against the Holy Ghost their Comforter Yea in a word the Office of the Spirit is to be Christ's Vicar general with whom Christ leaves us by whom he abides with us as he promiseth Matth. 28.20 To the end of the World For he dwelleth in all the Saints John 14.17 which we may never wonder at enough for next to that Divine condescension of Christ's the Son of God's dwelleth in our fain humane nature is this wonderful vouchasafement that the Holy Spirit should not being the Third person in the Holy Trinity disdain to dwell in such dark and dirty Dog-holes as our unholy Hearts and defiled Souls 'T is undoubtedly an Inestimable Favour which is promised Joel 2.28 That God will pour out his Spirit upon all flesh What is so vile as flesh Hosea 8.13 'T is there a name of Contempt And what is so precious as Spirit 'T is the Quintessence and Excellency of the best things Extracted from the courser unrefined Sediments The precious graces God gives us are call'd the Spirit Gal. 5.17 and the Fruits of the Spirit verse 22. And when God gives us his Spirit Luke 11.13 He is said to give us all good things in that one gift Matth. 7.11 Hence Christ tells the Disciples he would not leave them Orphans or Darklings John 14.18 But they should have the supplies of his Spirit as Phil. 1.29 phraseth it to be their best teacher of truth teaching nothing but what is consonant to the Holy Scriptures John 14.26 which distinguisheth him from the Spirit of Errour This comforter Christ sendeth as he saith John 15.26 From the Father for Christ hath satisfied the Father's wrath and now the Father and the Son as reconciled join both together in sending the Spirit as the fruit of both their loves and as an earnest which is a part of the total Sum the Spirit is the best guide to godliness John 16.13 and the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness righteousness and truth Eph. 5.9 Note Though Christ promised to send the Spirit which was performed ten days after his Ascension at Pentecost c. to his Disconsolate Disciples yet may we not think that they had not the Holy Ghost before he Ascended for they could not have the smallest measure of Grace but it must be by the Spirit of Grace No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Spirit 1 Cor. 12.3 that is with a fiducial assent of the heart none can acknowledge Christ to be Lord the only Lord to be worshipped but by the Revelations and suggestions of the Spirit and this these Disciples had oft done before Beside 't is said Christ breathed upon them saying Receive ye the Holy Ghost John 20.22 whereby they might know that they received of the same Spirit that was in Christ to fit them for the Ministry without which who can be sufficient 2 Cor. 2.16 Seeing 't is a work that will Burden the Back of an Angel and make him tremble saith Chrysostom Yet the full measure of Grace and the great gift of the Holy Ghost was not given till Pentecost when Christ the King of Kings was installed in his Kingdom Acts 2.2 c. These were reserved till that time as 't is said The Holy Ghost was not yet given for Christ was not yet glorified John 7.39 Though before this they had received some Love-tokens from Christ before his departure to live upon as the Dear Wife from the Loving Husband till the grand promised portion of the Father came for which they were to tarry at Jerusalem ten days Luke 24.49 Learn we hence 1. If the Holy Spirit be so good a gift of God yea all good things be contained therein then we should ask this gift of God above all as Elijah before his Ascension bids Elisha ask what he would He answer That thy Spirit may be doubled upon me 2 Kings 2.9 And it was done accordingly so Christ bids us ask what we will John 16.24 We must answer Lord let thy Spirit be doubled upon me that I may receive double Grace to that I now have c. 2. Then we should prepare an honourable Room in our hearts for entertaining such an honourable guest in as the Holy Spirit is Res Delicata est Spiritus Dei so some read Psal 143.10 the Spirit is a cleanly and delicate thing and loves to live in a clean house or heart c. As the Shunamitish Woman said to her Husband Let us make a little Chamber for the man of God when he comes to us c. 2 Kings
the power of impiety may consist together in the same person N.B. When this holy Apostle Judas not Iscariot the Apostate who cryed how is it Lord that thou manifests thy self to us and not to others in the world chap. 14.22 had stirred up these Christians of his day to contend earnestly for the faith c. ver 3. which was then opposed by seducers crept in among them ver 4. such as the Gnosticks who gave themselves up to all manner of prodigious pollutions c. At that time in whose stead the Ranters c. Are started up in our day who are likewise filthy dreamers defilers of the flesh c. ver 8. this Scripture-expression is sadly fulfilled before our eyes the Apostle proceds to declare the certainty of those seducers destruction not only from former examples as before but from the likeness of their sins with those which God had punished in sinners of old verse 8 9 10. Then he amplifies his conclusion saying woe to them they shall all likewise perish ver 11. as Cain Balaam and Korah c. did and then he illustrates the sin of those seducers by five elegant comparisons comparing them 1st to spots 2dly to clouds without water c. 3dly To decayed Trees ver 12. 4thly To raging waves of the sea c. and 5thly To wandering stars c. ver 13. After all this the Apostle urgeth another argument to certifie the destrctuion of those seducers adding a third branch to his two former both of examples and of comparisons namely the prophecy of Enoch ver 14 15. which was likewise of the most ancient date as all his examples were because ancient things have the most of Veneration in them 1 Chron. 4.22 In this ancient and infallible prophecy of Enoch Jude declareth the lost estate of those Apostates at Christ's coming to judge sinners ver 14 15. and then he applyeth it to to them ver 16. shewing that these seducers were the same ungodly persons which Enoch had described and therefore such as are liable to the Judgment threatned Lastly this Apostle having dispatched the doom upon those Hereticks he returns to exhort those Christian Jews whom he had spoke unto in the preface ver 1 2 3. 1st That they beware of such seducers alledging the warning words of those Apostles who wrote before him to wit Paul in 2 Tim. 3.1 2 3 4. and Peter 2 Peter 3.2 3. who both of them foretold the carriages and condemnation of those pestilent persons verse 17 18 19. 2dly He exhorts them to an edification on their most holy faith verse 20. 3dly To a Supplication in the holy Ghost Ibid. 4thly To a Conservation of themselves in the love of God verse 21. And 5thly to an expectation of the coming of Christ Ibid. In all which Jude directs them to the right means of perseverance both as to those two blessed duties to wit conference and prayer and as to those two blessed graces namely Love and Hope intimating that it is not enough to get grace but we must be careful to keep it that we leave not our first Faith 1 Tim. 5.12 nor lose our first love Rev. 2.4 but do our first works of obedience verse 5. having our last works to be our best verse 19. and not decline as David did in his old age 2 Chr. 17.3 who then fell into foul sins of adultery and murder Now the Apostle having done his directions in those duties that concern themselves he directs them in their carriage towards others even to the very Seducers verse 22.23 to be gentle to the simply Seduced 2 Sam. 15.11 Gal. 6.1 but rough to Rebellious Ring-Leaders Tit. 1.11 and 13. Lastly he ends in a Doxology verse 24 25. Praying that God may keep them c. Note well Some do Question the Pen-man of this Epistle Objecting First Because he gives not himself the Title of an Apostle Answer Nor doth James call himself so James 1.1 Nor doth Paul style himself an Apostle in four of his Epistles to wit to the Philippians to the 1st and 2d of Thessalonians nor to Philemon Objection the 2d This Pen-man Ranks himself after the Apostles verse 17. Answer Tho' his writing this Epistle was indeed after the writing of the other Apostles in point of time as above yet this degrades him not in his Office and Authority Objection the 3d. He speakes both of a Contention about Moses's Body and of Enoch's Prophecy neither of which are found in Scripture-Record Answer 1st As to that about Moses the Substance of it is Recorded Deut. 34.5 6. and tho' the other Circumstances were but Jewish Traditions therefore doubtful before yet now the holy Spirit in Jude makes them undoubtedly true as is done to the names of these Magitians that opposed Moses whom Paul calls Jannes and Jambres 2 Tim. 3.8 So Moses's quaking at Sinai Heb. 12.21 And Jacob's worshiping on the top of his Staff Heb. 11.21 And Joseph's being laid in Irons c. Psal 105.18 none of these Circumstances doth the Scripture mention in their proper places yet now are they all Sanctified as well as certified by the Pen-man of the Holy Ghost and have put upon them the stamp of Divine Authority Answer the 2d As to Enoch's prophecying c. tho' that was but a Tradition yet the same may be said of this as of the former moreover that Enoch preached to the old world of the final day of Judgment is here made Authentick and now is put into Sacred Canon Some say that Enoch wrote it and his Book saith Tertullian was kept by Noah in his Ark tho now lost but 't is more probable he only preached it and not wrote it for undoubtedly Moses was the first writer seeing Christ began at Moses c. Luke 24.27 had Enoch wrote a Book before Moses surely our Saviour would have begun there Learned Rivet affirmeth that Jude had a Special Revelation to assure him that this Prophecy quoted by an Apocryphal Author did verily come from Enoch Objection the 4th This Epistle seems to be only a Transcript from 2 Pet. Chap. 2. Answer 1st Tho' that 2d Chapter of the second of Peter carry a great congruity with this Epistle of Jude in respect of its substance as it is a disswasive from Apostacy yet there is so much disparity and difference in circumstances as do plainly discover this is no Transcript from that c. Answer the 2d Why may not the holy Spirit dictate the same truths to several Pen-men at several times to be declared to several persons c. Ans the 3d. Upon this account of likeness as before the prophecy of Obadiah may be rejected because the same matter is mostly found in the prophecy of Jeremiah So Ps 60. is Mostly the same with Psal 108. and so is Psal 14. the same with Psal 53. and so it may be said of many other Scriptures Paul wrote the same relative duties both to the Ephesians and to the Colosians Answer
with David I am curiously made Psal 139.15 The choisest and completest accomplishments of men serve only to commend the wisdom of God who is the Author and Giver thereof When Obstructions are in Mans most curious Master-pieces they most usually must be taken in pieces before the obstructions can be removed but how many obstructions of Liver Spleen Reins Bladder c. are removed in Man Gods Master-piece without taking his work in pieces Man can imitate the form and fashion of all Gods Creatures but he cannot the Life and Motion of them How did God put Job to a Non-plus with the Great Folio's of the Creation such as Leviathan the Whale or Sea-Monster and Behemoth the Elephant or Land-Monster Job Ch. 40 41. yea and the Decimo Sexto's or little Volumes of the Creation hath been matter of amazement to the Naturalists they have stood astonished to consider the Ant the Bee c. that Life Motion and so much Ingenuity should be couped up in so narrow a compass in so little a Corpusculum Pliny wondred at the Gnat that so small a Creature should make so great a Buzzing and that her Nose should have a double faculty being both acuminosum fistulosum as his phrase is so sharp to pierce the Skin yet so Spungy as to suck the Blood Oh how many curious Contrivances there be on earth below to say nothing of Rational Creatures each of differing voice and face and no more of Sensitive as Beasts Birds and Fishes what a curious piece of Divine work is that vegetative life of Plants to which every Spring-time is a new Resurrection who can truly understand the Ascending and Descending of the Sap in them in its several seasons whâ— can throughly admire the Beauty and Bravery of many Flowers especially that of the Tulip call'd the Lilly whereof Christ saith Solomon in all his glory was not aray'd like one of them Matth. 6.29 Much more curiosity is there in Heaven above as the several Motion of the Orbs the increase and decrease of the Moon the Eclipse of it and of the Sun which maketh all the world stand at a gaze and amaz'd the glorious Canopy over our Heads so bespangled with glittering Stars of seven several magnitudes How can we but conceive if the outside and under-ceiling of Heaven that Star-chamber be so beautiful the inside where God Christ Glorious Angels and Glorified Saints dwell must needs be more Desirable Glorious and Beatifical 3. Divine Wisdom shines forth most splendidly in the variety of Creatures David cryes also How manifold are thy works Psal 104.24 he could not recount or reckon them but was plainly swallowed up with wonderment at them who can but wonder at the wisdom of God in Creating so many Stars to shine in the Heavens One star differing from another in glory 1 Cor. 15.41 So many Fowls to fly in the Air so many Fishes to swim in the Sea so many Beasts to walk on the Earth and all differing in kind form one from another v. 39 40. Variety of works so they be curious as well as various doth much commend the skill dexterity of the Workman 4. The Wisdom of God shines forth in the Magnitude as well as Multitude of Creatures both above and below l. Above Of what a vast circumference is the Circle of the Heavens especially that of the highest Heaven some do curiously calcutate it to be five hundred years Journey from Earth to Heaven others say if a stone should fall from the eighth Sphere and should pass every hour an hundred Miles it would be sixty five years more before it came to the ground The several Orbs of that Coelestial Fabrick stretched forth and spread round about the lower world like great Curtains Psal 104.2 and Isa 40.22 yet not one hole worn in them for above five thousand years all covering one another like the several pills or parts of an Onion Of what a vast bigness are those Stars of the first Magnitude Insomuch that some have conceived a several World may be contained in each of these Stars besides the Sun and the Moon call'd the two great Luminaries or Lights Gen. 1.16 are easily demonstratred to be vast Bodies the former much greater and the latter not much less than the whole Globe of the Earth 2. Below on Earth is Behemoth that Beast of Beasts so big that as the Hebr. Foemin plural signifies he seemeth to have many Beasts in his Belly and as if he were made up of many Beasts Job 40.15 and for his hugeness and bulky Body he is call'd the chiefest of the ways of God v. 19. Gods Master-piece among all Beasts Those mighty Mountains not cast up by the flood nor by the Subterraneal Spirits as Ants and Moles cast up their Hillocks a little above the Surface of the Earth as some say but brought forth by the great God at the Creation Psal 90.2 do bring forth food yea food enough to this Bulky Beast v. 20. No Engine except Faith can remove a Mountain out of its place Matth. 17.20 21.21 2. In the Sea is Leviathan that great Sea-Monster that moving or floating Island some of such bigness as to cover four Acres of Ground and of so wide a Mouth as to swallow up a whole Ship as Pliny writeth Divine Wisdom is much seen in making the Whale so compleat in all its parts which all have their several uses and all which are noted and numbred Job 41.2 7 12. to 2â— Vpon Earth there is not his like v. 33. he is far beyond the Elephant both for Strength and Magnitude c. 2ly The Infinite power of God is made manifest in the Creation as well as his unsearchable wisdom As 1. That God should Create all things out of nothing whereas the Rule of Reason is Ex nihilo nil fit nothing is made of nothing This Rule holds good in Generation and in the Secondary not in the primary Creation 2. That all things should be made out of nothing in a most marvelous and magnificent manner every thing in its proper beauty peculiar property and unutterable neatness and perfection all things at their full stature and maturity as the word Bara signifies 3. That all this should be done by a bare Dixit He spake the word and the work was done Verbum Dei est factivum there was a potent efficacy went along with the Word for the existency of all things where the Word of this great King is there is power Eccles 8.4 Matth. 8.9 It was as easie a work for Almighty God to make a World as to speak a word and to say Let a World be made 4. That the World should be made without either Tool or Toil. The Heathen Atheists of old used to scoff at the Doctrine of Creation asking Quibus Machinis c. with what Ladders and Scaffolds did your Jehovah erect the High Roof of the Heavens what Engines and Instruments had he to lay the Foundation of the Earth
called the Temple of the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 Surely that must needs yet more be an excellent House which the Spirit of Holiness designeth to dwell in 1 Cor. 3.16 17. The Spirit of God is Res delicata a great thing a good thing and a delicate thing Psal 143.10 it necessarily follows then that the Body must be a stately structure which is thus Templify'd by the Holy Ghost as is the man poor or rich so is his House a mighty Prince lives not in a mean Cottage 2ly Some of the Antient Fathers were of an opinion that Christ made mans Body with his own hands according to the form and fashion of that Body which himself would afterwards take up and suffer in that was full of glory Job 1.14 Whether this conceit hold or no I know not however this I am sure will hold That the Son of God did assume the Body of Man in one person to his Godhead which was a Dignity the Angelical Nature was not dignifyed wâ—thal for verily he took not on him the nature of Angels Hebr. 2.16 and after the making of Man he left nothing unmade but to makâ— himself Man and the excellency of the very ruines of this Temple to wit of faln Man doth plainly shew what a curious piece of work mans Body was in the state of Innocency for since the Fall Moses was exceeding fair Act. 7.20 Samson was exceeding strong Judg. 14 15 16. David exceeding lovely 1 Sam. 16.12 Asahel exceeding 〈◊〉 even swift as a Roe so as to outrun an Horse 2 Sam. 2.17 and Absolom was so exceeding beautiful that there was not a blemish found in him from top to toe 2 Sam. 14.25 All those Excellencies undoubtedly forfeited by the Fall being joyned together in one Body oh what an excellent rare body would they make and such a choice Composition was Mans Body in the state of Innocency As one finding the length of Hercules foot gathered from it the proportion of his whole Body so may we gather from those very Relicks found in faln Man what a goodly thing the body of Man had been before the fall 't was the Master-piece of Gods handy-work Sun Moon and Stars were but the works of Gods fingers Psal 8.3 but Mans Body was the work of Gods hands Psal 139.14 Job 10.8 God as it were took most special pains and laid out his choicest skill in fashioning of Mans Body in the Inner Chambers of the Earth Eph. 4.9 like curious workmen when they have some choice piece in hand they perfect it in private and then bring if forth to publick view Oh what Divine Lectures may be read upon all the External and Internal parts and members of Mans Body and what Seraphick raptures may seize upon the Soul in a serious Contemplation of God in them As the great world is a whole bundle of wonderful works so is this little world the Epitome of the great no less a little Volume of wonders in respect of the body As 1. That such an excellent piece of work should be made out of such sordid and base matter as dust or dirt How doth that mean Original of the Body serve to exalt the wisdom and power of the Creator as well as to humble proud man who out of such indisposed Materials made up such an excellent Fabrick Man who is but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a common workman can make his work no better than the matter he works on will afford he always uses probable Materials as Gold for Golden and Silver for silver vessels c. but God who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebr. 11.10 a skilful Artist can out of very stones raise up Children unto Abraham Matth. 3.9 and can out of the basest Matter make up a most beautiful body here 's the true Philosophers stone 2ly That out of one Homogeneal matter to wit dust which is all of one kind in all its parts such an Heterogeneal Edifice should be erected as the Body of Man is which consists of such strange variety both of shape and substance as the Similar and Dissimilar parts do to wit the tender skin the soft flesh the tough sinews the strong bones and all out of one material dust Whereas when Man builds an House he must have many Materials as Stone Timber Iron Lead c. to make up his House 3ly That this great work of God upon Mans Body should be Internal as well as External work when a Carver Engraves the Image and Pourtraiture of Man his work is all External all the Excellency of it is outward and obvious to the eye he cannot make Internal Members Deest Intus said the Philosopher in Plutarch there wants life spirits and blood within no Anatomy Lecture can be read on the inside of any Image but the greatest part of Gods work in making Mans Body is Internal to wit in Brain Heart and Liver wherein he hath placed the Animal Natural and Vital Spirits the Animal Spirits are carried by the Nerves from the Brain the Natural by the Arteries from the Heart and the Vital by the Veins from the Liver The Motion of the Watch-wheels of Mans life is out of sight and within doors and all wonderful 4ly That there should be such a Sympathy Symmetry and comely proportion in all the parts and members of the Body every one placed after the most commodious manner The Eye is seated in the Head as a spye on a Watch-tower and the Smell is placed aloft and on the foreside that it might not be offended with the stench of the Excrements proceeding from below and on the backside A thousand more such Remarks may be made of particular Members which for brevity sake I omit adding onely that the Bulk of Mans Body is the Model or pattern for all Buildings whether of Ships or Houses and from the parts and members of it Men have learnt to make many useful Instruments as Bellows from the Lungs c. Also all measures are borrow'd from the Body as Inch Foot Palm and Cubit c. Yea several of its Members God ascribes to himself as Head Heart Eyes Ears Hands and Feet which must needs much commend the Bodies Excellency so much admired by the wisest of Heathens insomuch that Galen gave Epicurus an hundred years wherein to study and contrive a more commodious Composition or correct the place or fashion of any one part of it This famous Physician though an Heathen very well observed how the Body of Man was made Numero Pondere Mensurâ by Number Weight and Measure God indeed made all things so especially his Master-piece who was Divini Ingenii Cura Consilium made by mature Counsel and care of the whole Trinity insomuch that if all the Angels in Heaven had held a most serious Consult from their Creation to this day they could not have cast Mans Body into a more curious Mould or more exact frame nor could they have found out a fairer form or Edition 5ly That
the Body of Man before the Fall should have so much Beauty Lustre Splendour and Glory put upon it no doubt but when it came first out of Gods Mint it was a most curious silver piece and shone most gloriously hence Christ compares faln Man to the lost groat Luk. 15.8 9. As no Metal is better than Silver but Gold so no Creature was better than Man but Angels Man was made but a little lower than Angels Psal 8.5 before he became to be besmeared with sin his Body did even while naked undoubtedly glitter with a Divine glory being cloathed with a Royal Robe of Majesty and having upon him the Imperial Crown this gave Man Dominion over all Creatures Gen. 1.26 28. The Image and Superscription of God upon this Silver-piece did shine forth so splendidly that it put an awful reverence upon all Creatures towards Man who then had a most Beautiful Body every way suitable to his Divine Soul Hence the Fathers call'd Man in the state of Innocency The Cedar of Paradise the Picture of Heaven the glory of the Earth the Ruler of the World and Gods own delight The Glory and Beauty of Mans Body which was made by a Counsel called even the Master-piece of the works of Gods Head and Hands was no doubt say Divines like the Body of the Sun in the firmament Judg. 5 31. and like the Body of Christ in his Transfiguration when his Face shone as the Sun Matth. 17.2 and well might it do so for he is the Sun of Righteousness Mal. 4.2 And that Derivative Glimpse of Divine Glory put upon Moses in the Mount which caused his face to shine so as affrighted the people from beholding it Exod. 34.29 30. may well mind us what a Primitive Beam of Beauty the Body of Man had before the Fall God did not make Man in the likeness of the Goodliest Creatures but in the similitude of God himself and therefore he could not be without some Reflexive Rays of Royalty and Majesty even from top to toe when all his Members were Weapons of Righteousness unto God Rom. 6.13 Such a dazling Angelical glory had the Proto-Martyr Stephen put upon him as the Mediator Moses had before him so that his Face was as it had been the face of an Angel Act. 6.15 As there was a Visible glory in the Body of the second Adam Job 1.14 They saw his glory exceeding all the glories of the Sons of Men and becoming him who was the Son of God so without all peradventure there was a visible glory in the Body of the first Adam though inferiour to that of the second because of his Hypostatical union Col. 2.9 seeing he is call'd also the Son of God Luk. 3.38 Having no Father as Christ had none but God himself The Image of God was fixed upon Adams Body as well as upon his Soul whereby all the Beasts of the Field all the Fowls of the Air and all the Fishes in the Sea became subject to him and to that glory he was invested with Psal 8.5 6 7 8. and therefore as a sign of his Soveraignty and of their subjection they are all brought to him to receive their Names according to their Natures from him as from their Lord and Master Gen. 2.19 6ly That the Body of Man should be made in some sense Immortal The state of Innocency had this kind of Immortality It was not impossible for Adam to dye and it was possible for him not to dye A thing is said to be Immortal in four senses 1. Essentially Thus God is onely Immortal 2. Ex dono Creationis by the power of the Creation as the Angels and the Souls of Men. 3. Ex Hypothesi upon condition onely as Adams Body had been Immortal if he had stood in his Innocency This Innocency would have embalm'd his living Body better than all the Spices of Egypt could embalm a dead one Manna that was of it self Corruptible Exod. 16.20 21. lasted long and kept sweet many hundred years when laid up according to Gods Command in the golden pot v. 33. Hebr. 9.4 Obedience to God did not onely save it sweet on the Sabbath day but for some Centuries after as their garments lasted forty years Deut. 29.5 so mans Body might have lasted a thousand years in the way of Obedience yea and have never dyed Some say that the Tree of life was to be his constant food which should not onely be a Symbol of life but also a Supporter of it in an Immortal so far as innocent state that Tree would have so preserv'd his Radical Moisture and Natural Heat in an equal temper as well as in a lasting supply that Adams Body should never have had either wrinkle or Hoary Hairs but he should have lived in youthful vigour and in a happy vivacity for a thousand years upon earth and then without either anguish or sickness or pains of Death have been translated from Earth to Heaven the Reliques of this Natural Immortality made Adam live 930 years and Methusalem 960. However this is certain that the wages of sin is death Rom. 6.23 The body of Man without sin could not have turned into Corruption Death entred into the world by sin Rom. 5.12 before he had sinned there was Temperamentum ad pondus such an equal Temperature of Qualities and the humours in him had such an happy harmony that they could neither breed Distempers nor bring Death but as soon as he had eaten forbidden fruit he came down to a condition of Mortality Gen. 2.17 Adam dyed not that day but lived 930 years after yet then and thereby was his Body made liable to such Diseases and dangers as might deliver him up to Death 4. Something is said to be Immortal Ex dono novae Creationis by the power of the Resurrection So the Bodies of the Saints raised up by the power of God are thereby preserved in mansions of glory for evermore The Body which is at Death sown in Corruption shall be raised in Incorruption 1 Corinth 15.42 it is sown in Dishonour it shall be raised in Glory v. 43. having the glory of the Soul transparent in it as we see the colour of the wine in the glass so the glory of the Soul shall be seen in the Body and this glory shall be a Corporeal glory according to the Maxim Quicquid recipitur recipitur ad modum recipientis non recepti Every thing received is in the thing receiving or receiver according to the nature of the thing receiving and not of the thing received Thus the body being a Corporeal thing receiveth glory from the Soul after a Corporeal manner yea the body it self shall be made a glorified body it shall be conform'd to the glorifyed body of Christ as to the standard Phil. 3.21 the Terrestrial body shall at the Resurrection be made a Celestial 1 Cor. 15.40 or a Spiritual body v. 44. it shall be more like a Spirit than a Body So Diaphanous and transparent saith
things are put under the feet of the Soul Psal 8.5 6 8. The Body is but the Souls servant and all other Creatures are but the slaves and drudges of the Soul God made it the Lord and owner of all 4ly The Soul hath the most noble stamp upon it Gold is precious in regard of its Matter and Substance but when it is Coined and comes from the Mint with a Princes stamp upon it then onely is it currant Coin and more precious than before So this noble nature of the Soul hath a noble Image engraven upon it There is a twofold Image of God upon the Soul The first is in the substance of it as it is one Immaterial Immortal and Intelligent Spirit distinguish'd into three powers the Mind Will and Memory all which make up one Soul This Image is never lost Gen. 9.6 The second is in its Divine Qualities Knowledge Holiness and Righteousness This Image is lost by the first Adam and cannot be restored but by the second 5. The Soul hath the most noble provision made to preserve it The moisture of the Earth feeds the Plants the Grass of the Field feeds the Beasts c. yea and Bread that perisheth feeds the Body but God hath provided Bread from heaven Angels food to feed the Soul his Word and Sacraments exhibits to us a pretious Christ whose Flesh and Blood is Meat and Drink indeed Joh. 6.55 56. Christ is call'd the Shepherd and Bishop of Souls 1 Pet. 2.25 he hath by way of eminency Curam Animarum both the Care and the Cure of Souls therefore hath he ordained Holy Ordinances both for its Food and Physick this Prince and principal Pastor hath appointed the means of Grace as Pabulum Animae the green pastures of the Soul Psal 23.1 2. wherein this chief Shepherd feedeth the Sheep that belong to and keep in his sheepfold bidding them eat and drink abundantly there Cant. 5.1 he feedeth his Church among the Lillies Cant. 2.16 on Mountains of Spices Cant 8.14 Christ feeds them and feasts them daily and daintily with the best of the best Isa 25.6 in those glorious Ordinances wherein the Saints go in and out that is out of one green pasture into another with refreshed Souls what the Tree of life was to Adams Body before the fall that the Tree of Ordinances are to Believers Souls after the fall An Ordinance now is to the Soul what the River Jordan was to Naamans Body 't was not any intrinsick vertue in the water but the Divine Institution which gave it an healing vertue so the Ordinance materially taken hath not in it self any Spiritual good to convey to the Soul save only by Divine appointment And in as much as Christ hath appointed not only feeding but also physicking Ordinances for the Soul and rather than the Soul should not prosper 3 Epist Joh. v. 2. he giveth his flesh and blood to feed and physick it The Travel of Christs Soul is the cure of ours Isa 53.11 As if the Physicians death were the best Medicine to make his Patient live All this Soul-care and Cure from Christ evidenceth the Souls excellency 6ly The most noble price that ever was paid in the world was laid down for the Soul when it was lost taken captive and enthralled by Satan God counted nothing too good and too dear to redeem it The Soul was not then redeemed with corruptible things as Silver and Gold which are the most pretious things in the world yet are they but corruptible things and therefore far below the worth of an Incorruptible Soul but the Peerless price for purchasing the pretious Soul when lost must be no less than that Pearl of great price Matth. 13.45 46. paid down as a ransome for it it was no less than the pretious blood of Christ 1 Pet. 1.18 19. which Bernard calls Animae pretiosae Inestimabile pretium an unvaluable price for a pretious Soul the Blood of this Lamb of God was not the Blood of a mere-man but of God-man hence 't is call'd the Blood of God Act. 20.28 The Soul of Man is so pretious that God is said there to purchase it with his own Blood 'T is call'd there the Blood of God not as if there were any Blood or Flesh in God who is a Spirit but by a Communication of properties in God-Man our Redeemer to set forth the inestimable value and vertue thereof Hence the Schools do say that one drop of Christs Blood was sufficient for the whole world as to the dignity of the person and natural value of the thing yet not so by a value positive in respect of the Covenant Christs Blood was more precious and more profitable than Davids who said what profit is there in my Blood Psal 30.9 but oh how precious and profitable was Christs Blood wherein there was both a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a price of ransome from Hell and a price of purchase for Heaven Now seeing the redemption of the Soul is so precious Psal 49.8 and Money will bear no Mastery in the things of the Soul it follows then that it is a most precious thing 7ly The most noble place that ever was made in both worlds was framed for the reception and Mansion-house of the Soul to wit the Third Heaven that Heaven of Heavens Hebr. 12.23 c. This is the order of Nature that the basest things be below and the choicest and purest be above Thus the dreggy lumpish earth is below our feet but the pure Heaven is above our heads Our worthless lumber we lay in our Cellars underneath but our Treasure and Jewels we chamber them above Those most glorious Bodies the Sun Moon and Stars are placed in the Heavens above us yet is there an Heaven which we cannot see save only the underceiling of it the highest and therefore the richest of all the Heavens this was made for a receptacle of the Souls of just men made perfect Our Jewels which are our choicest treasure we keep them in the richest Cabinets so this highest Heaven the richest and most pretious of all places was created as a Cabinet to contain the most pretious Soul therefore it is called Sedes Beatorum the seat of the blessed the Paradise of God wherein are many Mansions of glory Joh. 14.2 Now if the outside and the underceiling which we behold of this glorious room be so glittering and so glittering and so bespangl'd with Stars how much more glittering and glorious is the inside wherein the Souls of the Saints shall live and reign with Christ for ever 8ly and lastly The Soul is a most noble thing in respect of all its four Causes Efficient Material Format and Final 1. The efficient cause was Elohim who call'd a Counsel only for making Man a living Soul the Lord God consulted not about making any other Creature save only Man 2. The material cause the Soul was a quinta essentia a noble and Divine substance a Spiritual matter more pure than the Heavens
and of the same nature with Angels 3. The formal cause the Soul was made not after the similitude of any Created thing but after the Image of God himself the Creators both in respect of its substance and qualities 4. The final cause both of the Creation of the Soul and of its redemption also was 1. That it might be the Temple of God and the Habitation of his Holy Spirit in this world 2. That it might Temple with God and sit shining upon a Throne in the world to come This noble end in both worlds together with the other three causes make the Soul like Saul higher by the head and shoulders than all other Created Beings It follows then that it is a most foolish thing to play away such a noble and pretious Soul which God hath given to Man unto Satan for his Toys and Trifles only We do judge the ignorant Indians very injudicious in making away their Gold and Jewels by way of barter and exchange onely for old Mettal and gawdy Pictures and our Courts of Judicature doth judge those Children to be natural Fools by Law that will part with Gold for Counters such a one is deemed not Compos Mentis incapable of inheriting his Parents Estates and so the Judge doth disinherit him But this bartering away of a most pretious Soul for a few toys of worldly Treasure Pleasure and Honour is far worse than either of the former and none but Children and Fools would make such fond Bargains Oh how unfit are such to be betrusted with the true riches Luk. 16.11 12. or with a truly rich Soul so it is in it self and its own nature Yet many such fools and children there are we see in the world so betrusted which sell away their Souls for trash and trumpery pro Thesauro Carbones 't is a sorry exchange of a Pearless Pearl for poor Pebles a gaining of dung and losing a Diamond Oh how unworthy are they of such a pretious Soul that dare sell their own Souls as the false Prophets did the Souls of the people only for handfuls of barley and for a piece of bread Ezek. 13.19 like so many base Gypsies or common beggars a pretious Soul was no more set-by by them Such do little consider 1. The worth of their Souls while they are yet in their hands unsold away If a Jeweller after much pains and skill in polishing his Jewel into a most exquisite piece cannot chuse but be much troubled to see his precious Pearl faln into the hands of such Fools or Children as neither know how to value it nor how to use it So this rare and choice piece wrought by Jehovah the Jeweller so transcendent in its due and true estimate that the Spirit of God seems at a stand to find out any thing to equal the Soul in its value saying What shall he give in exchange for his Soul Mark 8.37 We may say after the manner of Men that God cannot be well pleased to see a precious Soul of his making Isa 57.16 Jerem. 38.16 fall into a fools hand that hath no Head nor Heart to improve it Prov. 17.16 Oh what sublime stupefaction even stuns the minds of most men that they do not consider the worth of the Soul but wilfully cuts the Throat of it and having no Heart to look after Heaven while it may be had do trifle away their precious Souls in their sinful courses and their hard and impenitent Hearts do plainly fool away their own Salvation 2. As they do not consider the worth of the Soul so neither do they consider the loss of it what kind a loss the loss of a precious Soul is they consider not 1. That it is an incomparable matchless loss yea though a Man should gain the whole world by losing the Soul Christ himself declares it a most silly sale and no better than a bruitish Bargain Matth. 16.26 All the world cannot weigh in worth against one Soul This was the Divine Sentence that Francis Xaverius gave John the Third King of Portugal to meditate every day one quarter of an hour on to wit What shall it profit to win the whole world and to lose one Soul Wherein our Saviour deals with the worlds darlings to convince them of their mad folly as Elijah dealt with Baals Priests to convince them of their gross Idolatry 1 Kin. 18.23 24 25 30 33. where Gods Prophet in his Tryal by Sacrifice grants them all the advantages that might be lest it should be pretended that their God was sullain and therefore silent and takes all the disadvantages to himself He gives them dry wood and takes wet wood to himself c. that the Miracle might be more manifest and without exception yet was he too hard for them even so Christ here grants the worldling all the advantages of the world all that the whole world can afford to its darlings to wit pelf pomp and pleasure yet one pretious Soul though never so wet with the water of adversity outweighs all the world there is no Comparison between them the loss of it is an incomparable loss If to lose a mans life for money be look'd on as a madness what is it to lose the Soul which indeed cannot be lost in respect of being and property though it may be in respect of well-being and felicity As there is no comparison betwixt a mans pretious life and his perishing wealth so that skin for skin and all that he hath will he give for his life Job 2.4 that is any skin of Cattle Servants Children to save himself in a whole skin the Traveller parts with his purse to the Robber and the Mariner with his Cargo to the storm that their lives may be spared so there is less comparison 'twixt worldly vanities and a most pretious Soul Seeing 1. the light of nature hath Philosophiz'd that Man is nothing else but a Soul cloathed with a Body and that this noble Guest and Royal Inhabitant dwells in it as in an house of clay or in a bag of dust and therefore persons are usually called Souls the more excellent part denominating the whole yea and that the Soul was made for noble imployment and should not be brought into subjection unto any sordid things below its own excellency as worldly things be 2. The light of grace doth much more Theologize that the Soul is a most precious Jewel which God himself hath laid up for a little time in the curious Cabinet of the Body Psal 139.15 16. and therefore all the Saints in all ages learnt this lesson from their dying Saviour to resign up this Jewel which they had from God at death unto God again Though our dying Redeemer did commit his dear Mother to his beloved Disciples care Joh. 19.27 yet did he commit this precious Jewel his precious Soul to his Heavenly Fathers care Luk. 23.46 3. It was Christs judgment which is certainly Infallible as he is Truth it self and cannot lye that the whole world
well say so from me saith God to the Righteous for their Comfort and Encouragement Isa 3.10 So they can but Hold fast their Righteousness and not let it go Job 27.6 Tob that is Good shall betide them what ever befal others God will be with the Good 2 Chron. 19. last and will do them all manner of good at the last Deut. 8.16 as he did to Righteous Job whose latter end the Lord blessed far more than his beginning Job 42.12 But if the Soul sink and Founder at Sea and suffer Shipwrack and so will it certainly do if Christ be not its Pilot and sit at the Stern Joh. 16.33 and 17.15 then the Vessel the wares and all the World is gone with it Better had it been we had never been born as Christ said of Judas Body and Soul both loses their lives both dye and are Damned for ever Oh what a wretched loss is this 3. Men do not consider that the loss of the Soul as it is an Incomparable Matchless loss and an unvaluable Total loss so it is also an Irrecoverable Irreparable and Final loss for after other losses of worldly things there may be found some Supplys for Repairing them again whether they be losses either by Sea or Land A Merchant Adventurer may meet with many mighty losses either by Pyracy or by Shipwrack at Sea which may Stun him and make him Stagger in his estate and standing Yet possibly he hath Ensured his Goods and then hath he a Recruit from the Ensuring office or if this be not he probably maketh some other Adventures either in the Mediterranean or Indian Voyages and those with Gods blessing are made so safe and successful that all his former losses are abundantly made up and he made a man and a Rich Merchant again So likewise losses by Land whether by fire or by other Casualtyes are frequently we see repaired by Briefs and how might a flourishing Trade for a few years Recover those unspeakable losses which so many worthy Citizens sustained by that late almost Universal and most Dreadful Conflagration of this famous City no doubt but Gods blessing hath made up many losses from his own fulness A clear Instance of a great Land-loss made up again to man by God The Holy Scriptures gives us in that None-such Job whom the Devil by Gods permission Stript Stark-naked of all his Creature-comforts as Stark-naked as ever he was born leaving never a Ragg to his Back he left him as naked as he first found him Job 1.21 Naked that is not onely without clothing but also without Cattel Children or any worldly wealth Eccles. 5.15 Psal 49.17 1 Tim. 6.7 Yet after all this the Lord turned again Jobs Captivity that is took him out of the Devils clutches wherein he had been Captivated as it were in the Bands of Poverty Sores Contempt c. and gave him twice as much as he had before Job 42.10 his Riches were not onely Restored but Redoubled Compare Job 1.3 with 42.12 God enclined the minds of all his Kinred and Acquaintance whom Satan had Alienated from him as he Complains Job 19.13 14 15. to come and Condole with him and Comfort him yea and to countribute to him either a Lamb or a Sheep or an Ox or a Camel c. to stock him again as some say or however a piece of Money and an Ear-ring of Gold every one gave him as a recompence of his losses Job 42.11 and the Lord blessed All even to a Duplication of all v. 12. yea some Learned men say The Lord did not onely double Jobs Goods but also his Graces which were much impaired by his Unsufferable sufferings especially when he Cursed the day of his Birth through Impatience though he did not as the Devil both Suggested and expected Curse God to his face Job 1.11 and 3.8 So sorely did this severe shower of distress fall upon him that it did not onely wet him to the skin though he secured himself dry under the shield of Patience in the two former Chapters but it began here to soak into his Soul as afterwards it did in many other passionate and Impatient expressions wherein he chargeth God for Dealing unkindly if not unjustly with him Yet when the Lord who had over-heard all and takes him up for his sinful speeches saying Who is this that talketh thus How now Job 38.2 presently Job was not onely Husht Job 40.4 5. but also Humbled Job 42.6 and though Job did not lose his Graces as he did his Goods as to the substance and Root of them which all along Remained in him Job 19.28 yet lost he the lustre and shine of them but the Splendour thereof was certainly recovered yea by as well as after his sorrows and sufferings his very experience did both breed and increase his Hope Faith and Patience Rom. 5.3 4. Thus we see not onely losses Temporal but also Spiritual may be recovered There is a post Naufragium Tabula a plank to swim safe to shore on after Shipwrack Thus the Antient Fathers calleth Repentance as it is a Recovery of the lost Image of God in man seeing True penitency is Tantamount or aequivalent to a thorough Innocency thereby man is brought out of the State of Sin into the State of Grace and the Image of Christ is stamped afresh upon the Soul and seeing the Soul is subject to Spiritual losses even in the State of Grace by the Distempers of sin though they be freed from the State of sin and Spiritual witherings may come upon it as they did upon Jobs Soul as aforesaid and upon Davids Soul much more in his foul falls from God Yet were they though foul not Final falls David did not lose his Salvation t was onely the Joy of his Salvation which yet the Free and noble Spirit of God restored to him Psal 51.8 〈◊〉 10 11 12. All those kinds of Temporal and Spiritual losses are recoverable but this loss 〈◊〉 the Soul is a final and an Irrecoverable loss like the loss of life which is as water spilt upon 〈◊〉 â—round and cannot be gather'd up again 2 Sam. 14.14 who would therefore give his life for aâ—â—â—â—e world seeing the loss of it is Irreparable and can never be recompenced from the Creâ—â—â—â— much less the loss of the Soul Alas the day will come when such as have sinned against 〈◊〉 â—ouls Hab. 2.10 and are Sinners against their own Souls Num. 16.38 yea have sinned awâ—â— their Souls shall find their loss irrecoverable All such as spend the Span of this Transitory â—â—e after the ways of their own wicked hearts Eccles 11.9 do sin against their own Souls Hab. 2.10 and are Sinners against their own Souls Num. 16.38 and thereby destroy them and both Soul and Body do perish for ever for what Poison is to the Body that sin is to the Soul yet how freely and fully do Vain men feed upon it as if it were Meat or Medicine and not Poison We Read of the Tartarians
not so bad as to live without a Calling in the World Of this before at large The second Divine Truth Moses teacheth in this History is That every Man beside his particular Calling must mind his general Calling also There be some Atheistical Persons that stick not to say Let those that have leisure from secular Employs such as Church-men are attend upon the Service of God such as have nothing else to do let them Pray Hear Read and mind Matters of Religion we have other things to heed and to trouble our Head withal we must not Neglect our Callings Dare such Men make themselves worse than Cain who though he had his Calling yet could he as well as Abel set some time apart for the Service of God And so ought all Men to do the particular Calling must not justle out the general for the former is sanctified by the latter as Gen. 24.13 27. Psal 90. last 1 Cor. 10.31 The Duties of our general Calling are to help us in the Duties of our particular as Christs being in the Temple among the Doctors was not any hinderance to him from going home to be subject to his Parents Luke 2.46 51. There is a proper Season for both and every thing is beautiful in its peculiar Season Subordinate things are not contrary but may and must consist together Christs conversing in the Temple rather qualified him for than obstructed him in his filial Subjection so our conversing with Christ in the Temple in ways of Religion which is our general Calling as Gods Servants must make us return home better Husbands Wives Parents Children Masters Servants Ministers People in all the Duties of our particular Calling we lose that sanctifying Influence of Sermons Suppers Sabbaths when we do not carry home some more sweetness of Spirit to our Relations from them than we brought with us to them As the Merchant going out in a Morning about his Merchandizing if he meet with some bad Bargain or disappointment in his Traffick and Trading he returns home in so morose an Humour that none of his Family can please him no not though they all do their Duty so to do but if on the contrary this same Merchant meet another Morning with some brave Bargains that will advance his Estate and fill his Coffers Oh with what Candour and sweetness of Spirit doth he return home then is he all Honey and Love no Action no Relation can displease or disoblige him he takes all things that are done by the right Handle and putteth a most Candid Construction even upon Deeds done amiss to himself yea carries sweetly to all all that day unless or until another bad Bargain happen in losses and crosses to unhinge his Spirit again and to make him uneasie in himself Just so it is with a Christian that Spiritual Merchant Mat. 13.45 Let him go out in a Morning to the Ordinances of God if he there meet with a purchase of the Pearl of price Oh what an Heart-changing and a Life-changing Work is wrought upon that Man he may then say Ego non sum ego I am not the same Man I was as one once said to his tempting Curtizan he returns home filâ—'d with meekness and lowliness which he hath learnt from Christ by his conversing with him in his Ordinances Mat. 11.28 29. But if any return home from Gods Worship with sourness of Spirit 't is an Infallible Evidence that they have made no good Bargains for their Souls at that time for 't is an undeniable truth that the Duties of our general Calling should better dispose us for the Duties of our particular Callings No Man is Born principally to serve himself in his particular Calling but his God and himself in Subordination to God and so the particular Calling must be Subordinate to the general and Prayer which is a duty of the general Calling must every Morning fetch down a Blessing upon the Duties of the particular Yea 't is not enough to pray for Gods Blessing upon our Labours in the Morning only and so walk with a carnal careless frame of Heart all the day in our worldly Affairs no but we should drive on the Trade of godliness as well as our own Trades in holy Ejaculations all the day long so shall we be both in Gods fear and in Gods favour all the day Prov. 23.17 and this is dividing aright for God He is a wise Merchant indeed that can drive a Trade in both Indies but he is wiser that can drive on his particular Calling on Earth and his general in Heaven Those two Sons of Adam are mindful of both those Trades and Callings and their practice is for us a pattern as is apparent from those particulars 1. Cain and Abel lived not in the State of Innocency but in that of the Fall as we do Had Man never sinned God expected some solemn Service from him how much more needful is our serving God since the Fall for testifying our Repentance and for Sueing out our Pardons and for seeking Reconciliation with God from whom we have faln and with whom we have faln out even into an enmity against him Rom. 8.7 Col. 1.21 These two Sons of Adam were in the same State we are in the faln State and what they did for recovery out of that State we ought likewise to do the same 2. This Service of theirs was after the promise of Christ in the Seed of the Woman Gen. 3.15 that first Gospel which ever was Preached so 't was Gospel-service which Cain and Abel performed here and surely Evangelical Duties concern us as well as them yea us more than them seeing Christ was only promised to them but he is manifested to us and preached to all Nations therefore we should abound in our Religious Service more than they 3. This Service of Cain and Abel was before Moses long before the Law so it doth not concern the Jews only but us Gentiles also even all Men in general to the end of the World This Service of those two Sons Adam was a natural Duty long before it was written in the Moral Law was a Law written in their Hearts to acknowledge Gods Soveraignty over them and their Dependency upon him Rom. 2.15 so that none of Adam's Off-spring can plead exemption from this natural Duty but all Jews and Gentiles that have been are or shall be are equally bound by the very Law of Nature to this Moral Duty of some Spiritual Service and Worship to God 4. And Lastly This Service of theirs was done per modum Sacrificii by way of Sacrifice and so it representeth to us the great Sacrifice for sin to wit Christ upon the Cross and it also remindeth us of all those Spiritual Sacrifices which we must offer up to God in Gospel-times to wit the Sacrifices of a broken Heart and of a contrite Spirit bleeding for sin Psal 51.17 yea and Sacrifices of praise our Thank-offerings to God for his providing us such a Saviour Psal
sacrificed there Cain and Abel offered Sacrifice and probably it might be the most Remarkable place for Gods Worship in Sacrifice to the godly seed of Seth before the flood because say those Rabbins that Noah offered his sweet smelling Sacrifice after the flood Gen. 8.21 In the very same place There also say they Abraham offer'd up his Son Isaac There also they say further David sacrificed upon the threshing floor of Araunah and there lastly Solomon built his Temple for God So that if we can believe those Rabbinical notions premised then it follows that the place where Cain and Abel offered was Mount Moriah afterwards call'd Mount Sion for Isaac was offered on the former so called Gen. 22.2 And the Temple stood upon the latter 2 Chron. 3.1 The 4 circumstance is the manner how which leads me to the second particular to wit the Substance of their Service wherein this Circumstance is spoke to but especially in the second General part to wit the success of their Service The 5. circumstance is the matter what to be spoke unto in the Substance Now as to the Substance of it look upon it in common and both Brothers concern'd together therein So there is still a Parity and congruity as to the Substance of it For 1. Their Service was equally personal they both made their personal address to God and to his Altar of Oblation they did not serve God by a Proxy They did not transmit this their duty to their Father Adam though undoubtedly he pray'd for them as Job did for his Job 1.5 To serve God for them well knowing that would not free them from personal devotion due to God from them they must come and Sacrifice for themselves in their own proper persons Hence observe no man stands exempted from his personal attendance on Gods Service but every one owes an Homage which he must pay in his own person This is proved both by Scripture and Reason 1. By Scripture every man under the Law whether Israclite or Proselyte was to appear personally and offer to the Lord for himself at the door of the Tabernacle and whoever did not so was to be cut off from his people Lev. 17.3 4. And in their more publick Feasts God expresly enjoin'd them that three times in a year all their males shall appear before the Lord in the place which he shall chuse and none shall appear before the Lord empty every man shall give according to the gift of his hand Deut. 16.16 17. And there is a moral equity in all this under the Gospel every man must pray and hear c. for himself unless when there is an extraordinary dispensation from God himself the Law-giver unto its No man must think it enough to serve God by a Proxy or by way of deputation Not the Husband for the Wife nor the Wife for the Husband not the Parents for their Children nor Children for Parents not Masters for Servants nor Servants for Masters but all for themselves as well as one for another Josh 24.15 I and my house will serve the Lord saith Joshuah not his Family for him or he for his Family this though it be good is not enough for Masters Servants everyone must serve God for themselves as well as one for another Our Lord sheweth us in the Parable of the Virgins Mat. 25.1 c. That every Soul must have Oyl in their own Lamps and in their own Vessels to furnish their Lamps The five foolish Virgins who neglected to provide Oyl for themselves could not prevail for Life and Salvation by that Oyl which belonged to the wise The Just must live and besaved by their own Faith and not by the Faith of another Habb 2.4 'T is true one Earthly King may treat another in Forraign parts by his Embassadors but he cannot hold correspondency with the King of Heaven so who will not be put off with Proxys he must present himself personally before God the greatest Monarch upon Earth must in their own person pay their homage to the King of Kings and account it their honour to do so as David did often who esteemed it greater honour to be Gods Servant than Israels King Psal 18. Title All men high and low must have Grace for themselves and Worship for themselves none are exempted from personal Duty 'T was profanely spoke by that profane Earl of Westmorland that he had no need to pray for himself he had Tenants enough to pray for him Such as do duty by a Proxy only shall also have Heaven by a Proxy only As is our work so are our wages The 2. Proof is by Reason as the first by Scripture The 1. Reason is Every one is personally Gods creature so the bond of creation obligeth all to pay their personal Respects to their Creator No man is his own but Gods therefore every man must Glorify God with their own Bodies and Spirits 1 Cor. 6.19 20. The 2. Reason is Every one is a sinner and sins against God in their own persons therefore every one must serve God in their own persons and sue to him for pardon and reconciliation No man can redeem his Brother Psal 49.7 Nor give to God a ransom for him every man therefore as the Israelites did must bring his own Trespass-offering as their Transgression is personal so their application for Peace and Pardon must be personal likewise The 3. Reason Everyone hath personal dependency on God for a supply both of their Temporal and Spiritual wants Now 't is but Reasonable Service Rom. 12.1 That all persons should carry their own Pitchers to this Fountain of Life and should turn the Cock both of Grace and Mercy for their own supply Thus God hath ordained For this grace and this mercy I will be sought unto Ezek. 36.37 God loves to put his bounties into the hands of those that beseech him for them and to bestow his Temporal and Spiritual benefits upon humble and holy beggars If the very Devils beseech Christ he hath in some cases something to grant unto them Mat. 8.31 32. How much more hath he to grant unto Saints who humbly and heartily beseech him for them God loves to give his gifts to such as personally pray for them which he will not send to them by another hand thus Christ handed out healing to those that made their personal application to him for them Oh how he loved to hear them propound their own desires for healing to him therefore did he oft draw out their desires with his own Questions to them saying VVhat would you have me to do Will ye be made whole his answer to all holy desires is I will hear for I am gracious Exod. 22.27 Heb. 4.16 James 4.6 The 4 Reason is Every man is already a great debtor to God his Benefactor God is behind-hand with none but much before-hand with all and therefore as we all have received mercy from God in our own proper persons so we should return duty to God
a very strong hold of him 4. To Sum up all As a Cain fails 1. Quoad Fontem Doing Duty for some by Respects 2. Quoad Finem Not with Filial Affection as before So 3. Quoad Modum He may prostrate his Body but never pours out his Heart as Prayer is called Psal 62.8 He may pour out much Speech but little Spirit he hath more Expressions on the Tongue than Impressions on the Heart 't is all but Lip-labour 4. Quoad Acceptandi Efficaciam Christ is the Altar that sanctifies the Sacrifice as before now a wicked Man wanting this Altar to sanctifie his Sacrifice therefore it having all these four defects is loathsom to God God can have no respect for it as he could have none for Cain's here Suppose he do what he can yet is he no Child of God nor has Christ or his Image concerning which some of the Antients are of Opinion that Cain's Sacrifice had a Flame of Fire as well as Abel's only with this difference Whereas the Flame of the Fire of God did lick up Abel's Sacrifice as it did Elijah's after 1 King 18.38 in Token of Acceptance but the Flame of Cain's Sacrifice rebounded upon himself and stigmatiz'd him as those that are Burn'd in the Hand for some Villany not unlike to those Flames of the Fiery Furnace into which the three Nobles of Babylon were cast They Burned those wicked Men that cast them in Dan. 3.22 Even such as had been over-forward both in their perswasion and in the Execution God over-rules the Water to be a Wall to his People Exod. 14.29 as he did the Fire there to slay his Enemies See the Consequences hereof in my Church History second Plot. CHAP. VIII Of Enoch's walking with God AS the first acceptable Worshiper of God was Abel so the first acceptable walker with God was Enoch in Scripture Record Here be two remarks upon Enoch recorded in Scripture The 1. is his Appearance in the World The 2. is his Disappearance to the World 1. His Appearance is attended with sundry considerable circumstance As 1. his Name 2. His Time 3. His Age and. 4. His Office or Employ 1. Concerning his Name Enoch which hath a double signification 1. Enoch signifies dedicated his Father Jared which signifies meek being a lowly and an Holy Man did dedicate this Son to God assoon as he had received him from God well knowing that he had given his Son Sin but he could not give him Grace and therefore he devotes him to God who must both take Sin from him and give Grace to him neither of which could the father do for the Son therefore did he dedicate him as Solomon did his Temple to the Lord to be sanctified by him and set apart for his proper and peculiar use Secondly Enoch signifies Cathechized or Instructed well knowing also that the care of the means was committed to the Father though he had committed the care of the end to the Lord. The paternal instruction must promote the dedication as Jared had marr'd him by propagation begetting a Son in his own the faln Image so he must mend him by Instruction that the Image of God might be repair'd and recover'd in him thereby we find that cursed Cain had his Enoch also a Son whose Name was of the same signification Gen. 4.17 From whence may be inferred 1. That God gives his common blessings even to ungodly men to wicked Cain as well as to godly Jared God causeth the Sun to shine on the Just and Unjust A 2. Inference is Satan can imitate God in giving significant Names to Sons c. And 3dly There is a Dedication to the Lord as that of Godly Enoch was and there is a Dedication to the World and to the possessions thereof as this of Cain was for the City which he built he call'd after the Name of his Son Enoch that his Son might be styled The Lord Enoch of Enoch as being his best portion in both Worlds Psal 49.12 NB. Righteous Abel wanted Wife Children Cities c. for his Riches lay in reversion in the City of God The 2d Circumstance is the time he liv'd in 't was in the first thousand years of the World be is call'd the seventh from Adam to wit inclusively reckoning Him and Adam to be two of the number Jude v. 14. So he is Timed either 1. to distinguish him from the other Enoch who was the third from Adam Cain once coming between Or 2. To hold out a mystery in the number of seven the 7th person some say was a Prophet as the 7th day was a Sabbath this number of 7 is much insisted on in the genealogy of Christ Mat 1.17 Abraham was the 7th from Heber and from Abraham to David twice seven and from David to the Captivity twice seven again and from the Captivity to Christ again twice seven this very number of seven was to mind them of the Creation-Sabbath and us also of our Gospel or Redemption-Sabbath yea and of our Spiritual Sabbath or Rest in Christ here and of our Eternal Sabbath or Rest with Christ hereafter Moreover the very Heathens must have the seven Stars to look upon that this number of seven in their Mouths should mind them of the mystery Or 3. God is so exact in Scripture Record stating him the 7th Patriarch not onely to declare the genealogy of Christ in a more distinct Chronology of succession than can be found of any in the best humane Histories but also to shew both his great care of his Church and his great delight in his Church 1. His great care of it in upholding it by seven descents of Holy Patriarchs 1. Adam 2. Seth though Cain and Abel were both lost as to him and it placed in their stead 3. Enosh that is sorrowful at the growth of profaneness therefore was he so called 4. Cainan that is a Mourner for the corruption of his Times 5. Mabaleel that is a praiser of the Lord for the preservation of his Church notwithstanding all the enmity of the Serpent and of his Seed against it 6. Jared which signifieth descending not only because there was a Descending from evil to worse in the black line but also because this lowly Holy Patriarch did oft descend upon his knees before the Lord in prayer to preserve his Church then the 7th Our Enoch who was dedicated to God and well instructed in the good ways of God as before Thus the Church of God was propagated from one age to another even in the worst ages of the World a filthy scum arising at the top of it soon after the Fall of Man as most filthy dregs will be found at the bottom of the World in the last of times 1 Tim. 4.1 2. His great delight in his Church above all other his concerns in the World being only all of them in order to his Church hence it is that the Sacred Record of the Scripture mentions only the posterity of Cain which was to
consumed not the Bush and this apparition of Fire was well accommodated to that sire of zeal which had oft transported this fiery Prophet while he walked with God and wrought for God upon Earth it was the Seraphims or as the word signifies the Angels that are a flaming Fire Psal 104.4 that fetched up to Heaven this Seraphical Doctor so there was a sweet suitableness those were God Chariots or chearful ones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Psal 68.17 Septuagint reads it the Angels were chearful to carry up Elijah and Elijah was as chearful to be carried up by them 4. There is mention made also of a Whirl-wind which is a strong circular wind that with violence gathereth things into it and carrieth them up in the middle of it thus Elijah was taken up into Heaven by a Whirl-wind 2 Kin. 2.1 and 11. This vehement Whirl-Wind hurried up the Chariot and Horses assoon as Elijah was ascended into it 5. 'T is said also that Elijah's mantle drop'd from him in his Ascension v. 13. no such is said of Enoch this Mantle Elijah let fall all his other clothes being consumed before his entrance into Heaven where there is no need of clothing and Elisha gladly took it up not only to make him amends for his own he had rent v. 12. but also to mind him of his Master while he wore it as a memorial of him and as a Token he should be clothed with his Masters Spirit as well as Mantle as appeared by his first Miracle v. 14. 6 There is the nearest Harmony betwixt those two Candidates of Immortality Enoch and Elijah in Scripture Record herein that Enoch was taken up in his Holy walking with God and Elijah in his Holy Talking of God both busie at that time in their Masters work Blessed is that man whom the Lord when he cometh shall find so doing Mat. 24.46 In a word 't is not improbable that Enoch was translated by a Whirl wind in such an Angelical Chariot as Elijah was though Moses be short in that Relation as in all the others before the flood he being exceeding concise in all the concerns of the nine first Patriarchs for near to 1656 year of the World Therefore 't is likely Enoch was translated in the same manner as Elijah was though it be not Recorded in Moses's Abridgment as he had the substance of the priviledge to wit Translation so he might the better have the circumstances to wit the Chariot c. for his Translation They both had fought the good Fight of Faith and both being Faithful unto Death went off the Stage as more than Conquerors to wit Triumpher's 2 Tim. 4.7 Rev. 2.10 Rom. 8.37 God caused them both to Triumph 2 Cor. 2.14 that is to ride up to Heaven in a Triumphant Chariot according to the manner of the great Roman Conquerors who after their famous conquests they used with grand pomp and splendour to ride up to the Capitol in a stately Triumphant Chariot through the Streets of Rome the Capital City then of the World Thus Enoch and Elijah Rode Triumphing over all their Adversaries Heads through the Air the Devils Territories and Countrey as he is Prince of the Air and as they pass'd along they looked Downward to the Earth with contempt and upward to Heaven with joy Thus far first of the manner how 2. Of the place whither The Popish as well as Jewish Drs. Dream of Enoch's going I know not whither nor they themselves something shall be spoke to this with brevity besides what I have said a little above in the Answer General as likewise what I have said to it in my discovery of the Person and Period of Antichrist page 72 73. c. Some of those Dreamers say those two Candidates Enoch and Elijah so called were only Translated into the Earthly Paradise out of which Adam was expelled upon his Fall and that there they both live without food as Moses did in his forty days Fast and there they shall both continue towards the end of the World and then return into the World again to make War against Antichrist who shall after a while slay them both being as they dotingly conceit the two Witnesses in Rev. 11.3 c. after which shall follow their true Translation into Heaven Answer 1. This fabulous fiction of the Popish Doctors is coined out of that Jewish Fable of Ecclesiasticus chap. 44. before quoted that Enoch is kept alive to Preach Repentance at the end of the World v. 16. as they Interpret it which is not Canonical Scripture and therefore a Dissent may be entred against the Authority of it as likewise this Romish Lye is borrowed from a misinterpretation of that Canonical Scripture in Mal. 4.5 that Elias must come before the great Day All this is alledged by the Romanists to wipe the Mouth of the Pope from being called the Antichrist because those two Enoch and Elijah are not yet come to oppose him in their persons but we have better Interpreters than those Popish ones of this Text and Oracle to wit 1. An Angel who applies it to John Baptist Luke 1.17 And 2. That Angel of the Covenant Christ Mat. 11.14 and 17.10 11. and him all must Hear v. 5. above all Antichrists agitatours And the Evangelist Mark begins his Gospel with this Prophecy of Malachi to inform us that this Elias is the Baptist who came in the like Spirit and Power the like Gifts Calling and Ministry c. as that Prophet did not by a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or transmigration of Elias's Soul into John Baptist according to Pythagoras's notion but by Inspiration of the Almighty who hath the residue of the Spirit Mal. 2.15 yea the seven Spirits of God Rev. 3.1 and can give to one the like Spiritual endowments as he doth to another 2. Answer As therefore it is Apparent that Elias is come already according to Christs words and not to come before the day of Judgment to Convert the Jews and to Confirm the Elect in the Faith of the Gospel according to the sondly fabling Romanists So that Terrstrial Paradise out of which Adam was excluded was certainly destroyed by Noahs deluge For 1. The Scripture saith expresly that every thing was destroyed upon the face of the Earth every man only eight persons saved in the Ark Gen. 7.21 1 Pet. 3.20 therefore had Enoch been upon Earth he must have perished The 2. Reason is The Waters are also said to prevail fifteen Cubits over the highest Mountain Gen. 7.20 therefore Paradise must be overflown and the deluge destroyed it though the place remained after yet not the pleasantness of the place according to the Ancient saying Cecidit Rosa mansit spina the beautiful Rose which was the Blessing Failed but the grieving Thorn which was the Curse continued 3. Whereas some Romish Doctors say that Paradise or Enoch in some high part of it might be preserved from perishing by the Waters standing as a Wall round about them
Mark 7.37 Now let us consider the congruity betwixt the Type and the Antitype 'twixt the Ark and the Church 1. As the Ark. so the Church hath but one Door to wit Christ John 10.7 9. There is no way to be saved from the Eternal Deluge of Divine Wrath but by entring in at this Door Acts 4.12 Isa 43.11 2. As by this one Door all Creatures entred clean or unclean of all sorts so by this one Faith Eph. 4.4 in Christ both the Jews and the Gentiles yea all sorts of Persons and Nations enter into the Church 3. As the Door of the Ark took in the greater and the lesser Cattel So Christ is the Door both for Pastor and for People to enter into the Church therefore Christ calls himself the Door twice over upon this account John 10.7 9. 4. As the Door of the Ark was wide enough to take in the most over-grown Creatures as above So Christ is a Door wide enough to let in to the Church the greatest and most over-grown sinners Such as Manasseh who defied God murdered Men and worshipped Devils and Mary Magdalen who had seven Devils cast out of her though they be swoln up with sin as big as Elephants Christ will in no wise cast them out upon their coming to him by Faith and Repentance John 6.37 5. As the Door of the Ark did let out as well as in from Bondage to Liberty So Christ is such a Door of going out as well as in John 10.7 9. out of the Sheep-fold into the Pasture where they shall feed daily and daintily as Psal 23. quite through yea and at last out of the Kingdom of Grace into the Kingdom of Glory 6. As this Door was in the lowest Story of the Ark at the very bottom of it that so the shortest-legg'd Creature might easily enter So Christ is a Door that is placed very low even in the very Foundation hence is he call'd the Foundation Stone for stooping so low to bear us up Isa 28.16 and so may be called the Foundation Door where the shortest-legg'd Believer may easily step in and enter even the poor in spirit which is the lowest Round in the eight Beatitudes Matth. 5.3 7. As the Scoffers in that Day were smitten with Blindness not unlike to those Sodomites Gen. 19.11 so that they groped to find the Door but could not So concerning this Door Christ by which both People enter into the Church and Pastors unto the People Alas what groping-work do we behold in the World Many are so smitten with Blindness that they miss the Door and make ways of their own besides the Door 8. As many Beasts went in unclean and came out unclean at this Door yet not too many for it was the Appointment of God to preserve them in their kind But alas too many unclean Hypocrites come in pretending at this Door into the Church and go out as unclean as they went in but their last Doom is Depart from me I know you not Matth. 7.22 9. Suppose any of those Old-World-Scoffers when they saw the Floud came in earnest upon them would have by many Intreaties and Bounces at the Door made their entrance yet after God had shut the Door there was no entring nor climbing up though the Jewish Fable say The Giant Og saved himself by getting astride upon the Ark which many no doubt at the last endeavoured So there be too many at this Day such foolish Virgins that perswade themselves they have yet long to live and some more fair Summers to see that there is no such haste but hereafter may be time enough c. Thus they keep dallying and delaying until the Door he shut Matth. 25.10 The wise Virgins wait for the Bridegroom who they well knew would not wait their leisure and that opportunity is head-long if once lost 't is irrecoverable This the foolish Virgins found true who came all too late v. 11. Trifling about Had I wist and suturing their Repentance till they fool away their Salvation Though they then come Bouncing at the Door crying presumptuously Lord Open open yet are they shut out for ever with a Dreadful Sentence such as will not only make their Ears tingle but their Heart-strings crack and their very Hearts break asunder Matth. 7.22 29. Luke 13.25 26. 10. As this Door was shut by God himself and therefore was it well shut as before yea so well that though it being in the lowest Floor of the Ark was under Water a whole twelve-month all the time of the Floud yet the great God had with so much power wisdom and goodness so shut up the Door and shut Noah in Gen. 7.16 that it sprang not one Leak all that long time to endanger the sinking of the Ark. This may teach us That 1. In cases of necessity we need not question but our God whom we sincerely serve will shew all readiness to do to us any good Office as he did to Noah here in shutting the Door after him so long as we retain our Integrity as Job did Job 27.6 and be found Righteous in our generation as Noah was Gen. 7.1 And 2. It teacheth us that seeing there is the Door of our Mouths and the Door of our Hearts Psal 141.3 Rev. 3.20 we should all intreat the Lord to be the Key-turner to us for both these Doors as he was to Noah Oh! thrice happy are they who have their God to shut and open for them both these Doors and which should never be shut or open'd but when God would have them so We must pray with David Lord keep the door of my lips and of my heart too open it for thy self and for thy Son and Spirit but shut it and keep it shut against Sin and Satan If God shut the Door the sinking water of sin cannot leak into the Soul and upon this very account we have need to be pitch'd or plaistered within and without as the Ark was Gen. 6.14 Exod. 2.3 to make us close and tight the Hebr. word Copher signifies to cover from whence our English word comes intimating how every hole seam and cranny should be covered with Plaister to make it impenetrable This God could have done without such means but God will have Man to use Means where he doth not promise Miracles Blessed are they that are plaistered over with the Merit and Spirit of Christ The Merit of Christ keeps out the waters of Gods Wrath and the Spirit of Christ keeps out the waters of the Devils Wrath to wit Temptations to sin c. The 5. Remark in the Ark is The several Stories and Orders of its Cells for containing every Creature The Stories were three answering 1. The three Rooms both in the Tabernacle and in the Temple to wit the Outward Court the Holy Place and the Most Holy 2. The three Diversities in the Church 1. Diversities of Gifts 1 Cor. 12.4 2. Diversities of Administrations v. 5. 3. Diversities of Operations v. 6.
2 Cor. 4.8 the Compass by which her course is steered is the Word and Spirit of Truth The Mariners employ'd in her Tutorage and Tuition are the Angels the Rudder is Love and the fraught of this Ship is the Souls of Just persons c. The 2. Disparity is Tossing in the Waters made the Ark worse and wore it to a shattering when it came to its rest but the Waters of Affliction are so far from making the Church worse that she is made better and whiter thereby Psal 119.71 75. Dan. 11.35 Black Soap maketh White Linnen and that is the choicest Sugar which is most Refined the Church comes always Richer out of Gods Refining Pot than she went into it The 3. Disparity The best resting place that this Ark attained was the Mountains of Ararat one of the highest sort of those high Hills over which the Floud prevailed Gen. 7.19 and 8.4 Ararat was a place Senacheribs two Sons after they had slain their own Father fled to 2 Kin. 19.37 Isa 37.38 in both which places the Hebrew word is Ararat which our Translation reads Armenia and the Prophet speaks of the Kingdom of Ararat Jer. 51.27 Thus bad men those two base Parricides Adrammelech and Sharezzer as well as good men Noah and his Sons could find rest and refuge there but the Church hath a better resting-place after all her Tossings to wit the Everlasting Mountains of Heaven where no dirty Dogs can enter or trample upon that Golden Pavement much less find rest or refuge there Rev. 21.21 and 22.15 4. The last Disparity I shall mention is The Ark was made up of putrifying and perishing materials though this Gopher-Wood lasted long yet could it not last always time which is call'd Edax Rerum a consumer of all corruptible things yea at last of the very Heavens which must wax old and roll away as a Garment Heb. 1.10 11 c. made the very Ark to putrifie and perish at last so that though there were as is aforesaid some relicks of it in Epiphanius's Time none do affirm that any remains thereof are found in our time But the Church abideth for ever and neither the Teeth of Time which gnaws in pieces both Gopher and Cedar nor the Gates or Power of Hell can prevail against her Mat. 16.18 her Motto is Intacta Invicta Immota manet she only is Invincible by her Invincible Captain Heb. 2.10 And though the Church be a rolling tumbling thing like the Ark ever in motion and mutation in respect of her Natural Civil and Spiritual Relations 1. As she consists of particular persons in her Natural respect so Moses dieth and David saw Corruption c. 2. In her Civil respects she floats to and fro sometimes she is in Egypt sometimes in the Wilderness and sometimes in Canaan sometimes in Shiloh sometimes at Salem and Sion and sometimes in Babylon both Literal and Mystiscal sometimes with tho Jews and sometimes with the Gentiles c. Yea 3. In her Spiritual Relations she is sometimes under the Frowns of an offended Father and Husband and sometimes under the smiles of a gracious God reconcil'd to her in Christ As her Land of Promise was a Land of Hills and Valleys Deut. 11.11 so hath she her ups and downs sometimes she is a moving Tabernacle and sometimes a standing Temple Yet in Gospel-Times she is always preserved in her Being though she is sometimes impaired in her well-being she will always remain in a militant posture upon Earth until she come to be translated into her Triumphant state in Heaven and have all her Hosanna's turn'd to Hallalujahs All her Prayers in this lower World shall then be changed into high-praises in a better World The Church here is a mighty Queen a Ship-royal or the Grand Sovereign yet sailing upon a Sea of Glass mingled with Fire Rev. 15.2 That is she subsists not by any worldly strength for the World is as brittle as Glass and cannot sustain her but rather fills her with Fires and Combustions Joh. 16.33 And though she tumble about among various Persons Countreys Kingdoms Common-wealths and under various administrations of Legal both that of the Tabernacle and that of the Temple and Evangelical times yet at last this Royal-Ship comâ— safe to Shore landing safely at the Cape of good hope in mansions of Glory In the mean time she is built up in her most Holy Faith Jude v. 20. As the Temple was rebuilt by Nehemiah with a Sword in one hand and a Trowel in the other Neh. 4.17 Which was to typifie that in the Church militant there must neither be an idle Soldier nor a secure labourer every Christian hath a double work 1. To ward off Temptations with Spiritual weapons And 2. To build up in obedience by Spiritual Instruments and the Spouse is therefore compared to a Company of Horses in Pharaohs Chariots Cant. 1.9 As consisting of such Souls that are Strong Stout Lively and Couragious for God Hence it is observed that the Church never warr'd with the Dragon or Devil but she either won the day by being Victorious or gained ground by being persecuted sanguis martyrum c. the blood of the Saints hath alway been the seed of the Church and after all comes her Sabbath above all motion and mutation In the 2d place I come to the description of the Deluge which was Gods destroying means to the wicked World As the Ark was Gods saving means to Righteous Noah wherein those remarks are very observable As 1. There was a long time between the Decree and the Execution even an 120 years Gen. 6.3 After God had resolved to ruine this wicked World yet such was his long sufferance celebrated by Peter 1 Pet. 3.19 20. Pet. 2.5 That Gods Repentance gave men this time of repentance to see if yet in the space they would look out for the grace of repentance If not he would certainly destroy them Now had he not been God and not Man he could never have held his hands so long Neither indeed did he for so notorious was the provocation that the deluge came upon them twenty years short of this promised space For Noah was then five hundred years old Gen. 5.32 and but six hundred years old when the Floud came Gen. 7.6.11 Increase of sin shortend the indulgence Gen. 6.3 and hastens the Floud twenty years sooner as Christs second is shortned for the Elects sake Mat. 24.22 This is Jeroms and Chrysostoms opinion That all the Earth might know to their woe his breach of promise upon their intolerable provocation Numb 14.34 Yet all this while Gods Spirit was graciously Striving with them giving them not only a long time but also a loud teacher and that a Righteous one who taught with his hand as well as with his Tongue with his works as well as with his words Preaching Real as well as Verbal Sermons the Purport and Import whereof was doubtless like that of the Gospel now a Savour of life or
hath earned Though 't is an act of mercy in God to render unto Man according to his works so 't is said expresly Psal 62.12 Exod. 20.6 whereas in this second Covenant Man is justified freely Rom. 3.24 The word gratìs puts a difference betwixt the two Covenants The Grace of the second Covenant doth flow freely from the warm bowels and tender mercies of God to Man Though this free-grace of God to Man hath infinite and unsearchable Motives and Reasons for its Issues within himself or in it self yet hath it no grounds for its Egress to the Creature without himself or it self yea the free-grace of God found as much and as good Motives in Cain as in Abel in Judas as in Peter and in Esau as in Jacob both these two Brothers stood upon equal ground as to Divine Election Mal. 1.2 3. Was not Esau Jacobs Brother saith the Lord yet I have loved Jacob and hated Esau Intimating thereby that the Emanation or flowings forth of the Grace of God to Man hath no other original but meerly the manifestation of the glory of Gods Mercy The Kingdom of Heaven is not partum but paratum 't is not acquired but prepared Matth. 25.34 and is not the purchase of good works as those Merit-mongers the Romanists say God will have mercy upon whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardeneth for the manifestation of the glory of his Justice God being a free Agent cannot be unjust to any because he is bound to none Rom. 9.11 12 13. to 24. Eph. 1.4 to 8. where the Apostle wadeth into that profundum sine Fundo the bottomless Deep of the Doctrine of Predestination shewing that the good pleasure of God is the Reason of Reasons and so Right a Rule as Man may not retort upon it no not for the Rejecting of some that his Mercy might be more manifest in the electing of others Inferences hence be 1. Suppose a Man under never so high Attainments of as excellent Gifts and of as eminent Parts and as strong as Adam in his state of Innocency yet being under the Covenant of Works only which leaves him to himself and to stand by his own strength when he meets with a Temptation which in the faln Estate draws forth his corruption too strong for him while he is admiring himself in the Looking Glass of his own Conceit and Fancy in the very height of his Self-confidence he is made to stagger to stumble and to fall and his failing strength cannot help him up again but all his Eminency dwindles away like a Star from Heaven and like a great Candle suddenly blown out leaves a stinking Smoke and Savour behind him This is the Effect of Mans trusting in his own strength under the first Covenant and not committing their keeping to God Jude ver 24. 2. Suppose a Saint never so weak and having such a sense of his own weakness as to think he shall never be able to hold out to the end yet being under the Covenant of Grace which promiseth an Infallible conduct in perseverance and casting himself out of all presumption in himself into the Arms of Christ in this Covenant this Soul is sustained against all the strongest Temptations without him and against all the strongest Corruptions within him and not only so but goeth from strength to strength Psal 84.9 groweth stronger and stronger Job 17.9 and increaseth with the increase of God Col. 2.19 until he come to the measure of the stature of Christ Eph. 4.13 Let not then any sincere Soul say though never so feeble I shall one day perish by the Hands of Saul 1 Sam. 27.1 or by the hands of Satan 'T is true thou art not able of thy self and by thy own strength to stand but God in Covenant with thee is able to make thee stand Rom. 14.4 Câ—â—â—mit thy self to him in well-doing as unto a faithful Creator who will rather unmake all than thou miscarry 1 Pet. 4.19 and as faithful a Covenanter Paul knew in whom he believed 2 Tim. 1.12 he is both able and faithful to fulfil his Covenanter 'T was a notable saying of Noble Luther Let Christ who died for my Soul look to the Salvation of it say and do thou likewise Ministers can only counsel you 't is Christ must keep you Jude ver 24. 1 Thes 5.24 and 2 Thes 3.3 God is faithful to keen from evil 3. This may serve to discover under what Covenant a Soul is if a Man be full of his own Righteousness and boast of his Goodness not only with comparisons I am as good as thou but also with disparisons I am not such a sinner as this Publican despising of others as the proud Pharisee did Luke 18.11 12. and as some in the Church of Laodicea did saying I am Rich and have need of nothing Revel 3.17 This is the Spirit of the first Covenant and the speech of those under it but when the Soul sees it self poor naked blind and miserable in it self and though enriched with the Gold and unsearchable Riches of Christ Revel 3.17 18. Eph. 3.8 yet dare not glory in it self but gives all the glory to Free Grace saying with the penitent Thief Luke 23.40 I was in the same condemnation and that justly with others that are Damned though I have hope to be saved 't is not I that makes my self to differ from others 1 Cor. 4.7 but 't is the Free Grace of God not the Free VVill of Man that makes the Difference 't is not I but the Grace of God in me 1 Cor. 15.10 This is the very Life and Language of the New Covenant The two Officers of Pharaoh whereof one was Restored the other Hanged were both in one condition and might have been under the same condemnation had it not been the pleasure of their Prince the favour of Pharaoh to make the Difference How much more may the great God make a Difference his Soveraignty Prerogative and absolute Dominion marking neither Merit nor Dismerit from without as Rom. 9.22 c. VVhere is boasting then It is excluded by what Law by the Law of VVorks No but by the Law of Faith which is the sum and substance of the Covenant of Grace Rom. 3.27 This is directly contrary to the Doctrine of all Romish Merit-Mongers and their Justification by Works and so is that Eph. 2.9 We are saved by Grace and not by Works lest any Man should boast as that Popish Fool Viga did saying Coelum gratis non accipiam I will not have Heaven but at a Rate it shall not be a Gift to me as Rom. 6.23 Alas those blind misted and muzled Romanists no better heeding Paul's Epistle to the Romans do more than lose all their Works of Super-erogation wherein they glory but Paul had better learned Christ Eph. 4.20 taking shame to himself and giving glory to Grace 1 Tim. 1.13 14. All have sinned Rom. 3.23 The Sentence of Death is passed upon all 'T is not my
Works hath a double respect The 1. Respecting Gods part ma the 2. Respecting Man 's As it 1. Respects God who is Unchangeable so that Covenant must in some sense be Unchangeable also to wit in the substantial part of it which is as Unchangeable as Gods Justice by this all the Sons of Adam that do not Believe are Condemned and by this Christ was brought from Heaven to be made under the Curse of that Covenant Gal. 3 13. that he might fufil it for all that Believe in him 2. As it Respects Mans part so it is Changeable as to its accomplishment by Man with whom it was made it being not built upon Gods Unchangeable purpose within himself that it should stand for ever in that first Paradise Dispensation and not be changed but it was left to the Liberty and Free Will of Man either to keep it or break it as he himself best pleased God neither purposed nor promised to give Adam any additional Grace of influence whereby he should be caused to keep this first Covenant as he doth in the second Covenant but only Life is promis'd him on condition of his obedience by that Grace he was created with That God never intended the first Covenant Dispensation in Paradise to stand for ever is evident three ways 1. The Scripture saith nothing of Adam after his Fall save only his begetting of Children and of his Dying but little of his Life and as little of the Place of Paradise where it was is not well known which intimates God had a farther design to lay aside that first Law-Dispensation and to set up the Covenant of Grace given therefore to Adam in Paradise immediately after his Fall 2. God no where saith that he would be the God of Adam as he oft saith the God of Abraham for in the first Covenant he was to win this Honour by his Obedience and so to wear it This Royal Charter thus dated expired at his Disobedience God the Creator never said he would be Adam's God in the first Covenant so as to grant him influences to obey and to obey to the end as was to him and to us by God the Redeemer in the Covenant of Grace Ezek. 36.27 Deut. 30.6 Jer. 32.39 40. c. The 3. Evidence is The Lord did purposely give Adam that positive Law of prohibiting his Eating the Fruit upon pain of Death and did purposely suffer the Serpent to tempt him although he foresaw the Tempter would Master the Tempted All this was a Divine design to have the first Covenant abolished and then to deal with faln Man in the Dispensation of a better Covenant They first Covenant gave way for the Theatre of Grace to be Acted in the second to be short the Law Covenant is abolished not only the Ceremonial Law under which the Galatians were not but also the curse of the Moral Law in sundry Respects 1. It remains not for Justification for no Man is justified by the Law in the sight of God Gal. 3.11 for the Law promiseth Life only on condition of compleat Obedience and this is not to be found in any Man save in the Man Christ Jesus 2. It remains not for Condemnation for Christ is the end of the Law for Righteousness and he Redeemeth us from the curse of it so that there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Rom. 8.1 A Believers first Husband as to judging and condemning him is Dead and if he to wit the Law Covenant will he cursing and condemning any one in Christ that soul may say Uxori lis non intenditur the Law cannot commence a Suite against a Wife under Covert Baron I am Married to Christ Go Sue my Husband Rom. 7.2 3 4. Nor 3. Doth it remain in its commanding any more than in its condemning Power as it hath lost its Damning so its Domineering Authority Thus the Apostle argues Ye are not under the Law but under Grace that is not under the First but under the Second Covenant you are not under the Rigour and Irritation under the Curse and Coaction of the Law as Slaves under a Tyrant forcibly provoking or Compelling and Cursing you by Vertue of Sin therefore saith he sin shall not have dominion over you Rom. 6.14 rebel it may but reign it shall not in any under the Covenant of Grace Sin may have a Being and also a Dwelling in a truely Believing Soul but like those Beasts in Dan. 7.12 hath its Dominion taken away though its Life be prolong'd for a Time and a Season Although it be dejected from its regency yet it is not ejected from its inherency By this Men may know under what Covenant they live If you be led by the Spirit as your Tutor into all goodness righteousness and truth Eph. 5.9 and fetching you home from all your outstrays you are not under the Law or Covenant of Works Gal. 5.18 but are Sons of God Rom. 8.14 and have received the Spirit of Sonship or Adoption Gal. 4.6 Rom. 8.13 15. mortifying the Flesh c. Thus the Law as a Covenant Christ becoming sin for us and a curse for us and satisfying for all that ever the first Covenant required of us in our stead and as our Surety hath taken out of the way and Nail'd it to his Cross with the same Nails wherewith himself was Nailed Col 2.14 So we are dead to the Law and it is dead to us by the Body of Christ Rom. 7.4 his Body bearing our sins upon the Tree 1 Pet. 2.24 So that now 't is only the Rule of all Righteousness in the Hand of a Mediator Gal. 3.19 and in the Hand of his Spirit also Rom. 7.9 and 8.9 without which subserviency the Law is but a dead and a killing Letter 2 Cor. 3.6 when Christ is not the Writer his Spirit the Ink and Mans Heart is the Table whereon it is written by the Finger of God Rom. 2.15 and 6.17 and Heb. 8.10 To have the Law from which is our only fear a Servant to the Gospel is our great comfort now through the over-ruling Grace of the second Covenant the Law Covenant is become David's delight Psal 119.92 And Oh how he loved Gods Law ver 97. as his Rule and Counsellor ver 24. above Gold ver 127. yea as his Comforter against the sting of Death which is Sin and against the strength of Sin which is the Law not made by the purchase of Christ subservient to the Gospel 1 Cor. 15.56 57. where Blessed Paul Christs chief Herauld proclaims Victory over Sin and Death with a World of Solemnity and Triumph through Christ who had disarm'd Death and unsting'd Sin by satisfying the curse of the Law as he hath taken away not Sin it self but the Guilt of it so not Death it self but the Sting of it it may now be safely put into our Bosoms How the second Covenant is Everlasting though the first be abolished both à parte ante and à parte post will
appear when I come to speak particularly of its properties which is a Spring of comfort never dried up Death ends other Covenants 'twixt Man and Man or Woman c. but neither Death nor Desertions disannuls this he is still Abraham's God though Dead he shall Rise he loses none of his The last Difference to omit many others for brevities sake is The Two Covenants differ in their Ends and Effects 1. The first Covenant was designed only to make way for the Dispensation of the second so that the former is as a Glass to discover unto Man his Malady and Misery by Sin but the latter his Remedy and Relief by Christ 't is as a School-master to whip us home to him Gal. 3.24 2. The first is to discover sin and so wounds and terrifies the Soul of a Sinner as oft to cast Sparks of Hell-fire into the Conscience and Firebrands of dreadful Despair into the wounded Spirit 't is a Judge to condemn sin if not a Bridle to restrain it but the second doth most graciously not only cover sin but also cure the Soul of Sin both in its guilt and filth pronouncing a pardon and promising also a power yea removing the Curse and applying the Blessing 3. The first is the Ministration of Death and a Killing Letter which though it proposeth a way to Life yet promiseth no power to attain it and no pardon to the Transgressor of it but curseth as well as accuseth and condemneth to Death But the second is the Ministration of Life as it communicates the quickning Spirit that Heavenly Manna which is Rained down in the sweet Dews of Evangelical Doctrine Gal. 3.2 and 2 Pet. 1.22 therefore is it call'd the Ministration of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3 6 7 8. which not only propoundeth a way to Life but also promiseth such Operations of the Spirit as shall raise up Sinners from the Death of Sin and restore them to a Life of Holiness and Happiness The words of David he shall surely die was the voice of the first Covenant or the Law but the words of Nathan thou shalt not die 2 Sam. 12.5 13. was the voice of the second Covenant or the Gospel In the former you have David awarding Death to Sin in the latter Nathan awarding Life to Repentance for Sin 4. The first Covenant is so full of Rigour and Exactness that it weighs Obedience by the Ballance and if there be but the least Grain wanting it will Repute it too light and reject it as not current Coin in the Court of the Covenant of Works 't is like the Law of the Nazarites Numb 6.12 If a Man did not observe exactly all the Ceremonies commanded all the thirty days of his Separation but offended in any one Circumstance either in the middle or at the end of that term of Time all his former observances though never so strictly performed must be lost and the Man must begin the World again he must renew the term of another thirty days as if he had done nothing at all before one small pollution though at unawares contracted might nullifie many days purification Thus the Law of Works requireth a perfect perfonal and perpetual Observation and Obedience yea and curseth him that continueth not in all things commanded Deut. 27.26 Gal. 3.10 and whosoever keepeth the whole Law and doth but fail in one point he is guilty of all Jam. 2.10 whoever follows not the direction of it to an Hair breadth must fall under the correction of it to its utmost extremity But the Second Covenant Examines or Tries all Obedience not by the Ballance but by the Touch Stone and what it finds sincere that it accepts though it be imperfect looking always at Truth more than at Measure and at the willingness of the offerer more than at the worthiness of the Offering 2 Cor. 8.12 so low doth Gods highness in this second Covenant stoop to our meanness as to accept of a little of the best Gen. 43.11 Sic minimo capitar thuris honore Deus Many more might be added As 5. The First Covenant is for humbling the Old Man and for stopping his Mouth before the Lord bringing upon him sense of Sin and fear of wrath Rom. 7.7 8 9. but the second is for exalting and exhilarating the New-Man not only stopping the Mouth of that Cursing Covenant but also opening a Believers Mouth in his Blessing the Lord for this Blessed and Blessing Covenant 2 Sam. 23.5 c. excusing and absolving him from all his Sins in Christ 6. The First Engendreth to Bondage causing all the Children of Adam to be Born of the Bond-Woman Hagar as they are all by Nature the Children of VVrath Gal. 4.2 and Eph. 2.3 but the Second generateth to Liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 and Joh. 8.36 wherein Christ by his free and noble Spirit so called Psal 51.12 freeth a man from the Invisible Chains of the Kingdom of Darkness This Blessed Covenant maketh the Bond-slaves of the Law to become Free-holders of the Gospel 7. The First leaveth the Soul in the Dark about his Peace and Comfort as to Eternity but the Second setleth it upon a well grounded tranquillity A man may do never so many good works yet cannot he by the first Covenant come up to any certain confidence before God as that young Pharisee who thought verily with himself that he had kept all the Commandments and that he was aforehand with God yet could he not be quieted in his own mind but was unsatisfied doubting whether he had done enough to bring him to Heaven therefore came he running and congeeing to Christ for further satisfaction Mark 10.17 Mat. 19.16 20. and was sent away with a sad Heart because Christ required that which he was not willing to perform notwithstanding his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 VVhat lack I yet Christ could have told him thou art therefore guilty of the breach of every Commandment because thou conceitest thy self to be a keeper of all and thou therefore lackest every thing because in thy own Thoughts thou lackest nothing but in the Second Covenant wherein a Man renounces his own Righteousness and runs for refuge to the Righteousness of Christ then hath Conscience a Rock of Ages to cast its Anchor of Confidence upon whereas the other rests upon Sand no higher than themselves Isa 26.3 Psal 61.2 Waves in swelling Waters get above them and wash them off whereas being Justified by Faith we have Peace with God Rom. 5.1 2. a Blessed Calm is lodged in the Conscience which neither the blowing of the VVind the falling of the Rain nor the Torrent of Flouds can take away Mat. 7.24 26. all are either Wise or otherwise even Foolish Builders as Rom. 10.3 c. 8. The First Covenant is not able to save any man no not the purest and most Innocent man Adam now much less since 't is weak through the Flesh Rom. 8.3 hence did Adam fall from that first state of life both Totally and Finally and if
without Man so the Spirit was promised by the same Covenant to transact all that was required for the Sanctification of the Spirit and Belief of the Truth 2 Thes 2.13 from within Man appertaining to the Election of Grace The Holy Ghost therefore must be given as well as Christ who is one Comforter as another Comforter Joh. 14.16 17. The Father sends the Son and the Son from the Father sends the Spirit Joh. 15.26 Acts 2.2 The Spirit comes both as a VVitness as a Seal and as an Earnest to confirm this Covenant As Faith is Man's Seal so the Spirit is God's Seal Joh. 3.33 Eph. 4.30 not only by confirming the Promises of the Covenant to the Soul but also by engraving the Image of the Covenant in the Soul of Man And he is the Earnest also Eph. 1.14 2 Cor. 1.21 22. not only as binding the bargain but also as part of the payment so call'd the first-fruits thereof therefore Chrysostom saith Should not God give the Inheritance promised he would come to the loss in losing his Earnest How then ought we to love all the Three Persons in the Trinity seeing Opera Trinitatis not only ad extra but also in this respect ad intra too sunt indivisa they did all personally concur in this great work of Man's Redemption in the Eternal External and Internal part thereof 1. The Father first framed the main Model and made the first motion hereof calling things that are not as certain as if they were Rom. 4.17 he fore-ordaining as well as fore-knowing and fore-seeing Man's Fall said then out of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or love of God to Man Tit. 3.4 Deliver him front going down into the Pit I have found a Ransom Job 33.24 then was the Father gracious to man so as to find out his Son a Ransom an Atonement tor him or a Cover for his sin as a sore is covered with a Plaster or as the cursing Covenant of the Law was covered with the Mercy-seat the guilt and filth of his sin shall be forgiven him Jam. 5.15 and he shall not go down into the Infernal Pit to all this the Son 2. Gave his Hand as is the manner of contracting Covenants Ezek. 17.18 Jer. 50.15 to the Father that he would be the Grand Undertaker herein Isa 38.14 which is understood of the second Person to whom sick Hezekiah turneth from the Father in his Pathetical Prayer Thus Christ was the beginning of Gods way Prov. 8.22 The Fathers Covenant with the Son was the first out-going of God to his Creature Man and this was Christs delight ver 30. and thus he became the Lamb slain from yea before the Foundation of the World in this Eternal Covenant Revel 13.8 And for all this unutterable compliance in the Son to the Father touching this Covenant Christ expresly affirmeth that the Father loved him before the Worlds Foundation John 17.24 And 3. The Holy Spirit was concern'd in managing this Covenant of Redemption As 1. He must overshadow the Virgin Mary Mat. 1.20 Luke 1.35 as he had overshadow'd the confused Chaos in the Creation bringing all into form Gen. 1.3 so curiously framing Christs Body in her Womb she knew not how Eph. 4.9 Psal 139.14 15. 2. He must take up his Temple in all those whom the Father hath given to the Son 1 Cor. 3.16 and 6.17 and Rom. 8.11 14. and 2 Tim. 1.14 that he may preserve them both in Grace and for Glory and were it not for the indwelling of this Holy Spirit in Saints did he turn us over to be secured by Gifts of the Spirit only the Devil would make an hard shift to blast the best Gifts in the VVorld as he blasted those excellent Gifts in Adam at the beginning of the World which far excell'd in degree any Gifts we can receive Christ hath charg'd his Spirit with all his Redeemed in this Dark forlorn World and way-less Wilderness that none of his should be lost therein and this Spirit is a Spirit of Power 2 Tim. 1.7 and greater or stronger is he that is in them than he that is in the VVorld to wit the Devil call'd the God of this VVorld 2 Cor. 4.4 1 John 4.4 so that neither Men nor Devils can draw them away Totally and Finally from God God puts his Spirit into all his and causeth them to walk in his Statutes Ezek. 36.27 and if at any time as indeed many times they be dead this quickening Spirit doth quicken them in their way Psal 119.40 37 25 149. and 143.11 Rom. 8.11 and 1 Cor. 15.45 Christ sendeth the Spirit to dwell with us and to abide in us Joh. 14.16 17. Christ sets the Spirit at work and the Spirit sets Faith at work and by this mighty power of God we are preserved to his Heavenly Kingdom 1 Pet. 1.5 Timothy's transcendent Gifts would soon have evaporated had they not been kept by the Holy Ghost that dwelled in him 2 Tim. 1.14 This abiding Spirit carries on his work to perfection Isa 59.21 and Psal 138.8 and Phil. 1.6 He is a foolish Builder that cannot finish when he begins a Foundation Thus all the three be concern'd I meddle not with the Antelapsarian or Sublapsarian Notion for non datur prius posterius in Deo God beholds all things uno intuitu at one glance altogether NB. 1. The first Sin of Man was indeed primarily against God the Father as it was a Breach of his Command yet was it principally against God the Son as it was a vain Affectation of becoming like God in Knowledge and Wisdom which is only proper and peculiar to Christ in his Hypostatical Union call'd the Wisdom of God In the first Sin of Man was sown the Seed of that only unpardonable Sin against the Holy Ghost under the New Govenant therefore Christ and the Spirit are concern'd 2. Meditate how this Covenant was made 'twixt two Persons that cannot Lie and that before the World began Tit. 1.2 as Christ was God he cannot Lie no more than his Father to pray now for the coming of Christs Kingdom doth as much gratifie the Fathers Bowels as Joab's Requesting for Absalom 2 Sam. 13. last and 14.1 God will make good his Covenant to his Son Christ was Haeres Natus and is Haeres Constitutus a Born Heir and a Made Heir God will not let him want his Lordship of all Acts 10 36. 3. Meditate God loves his Saints from Eternity yea while Children of wrath Eph. 2.3 Amore Benevolentiae though not Complacentiae until called according to his purpose Rom. 8.28 Paul puts Purpose and Grace together 2 Tim. 1.9 Gods Eternal purpose is made to appear in calling to Grace Tit. 1.2 and 3.4 Decretum patriae ceu intentionis finis brings forth Decretum viae medii executionis making us first holy then happy Rom. 5.8 9 10. 4. Meditate Look on your selves in Christ as the Father doth who Elected us with him as well as in him God
and a 1000 more for Temporal Spiritual and Eternal Blessings both privative for removing Evil and positive for receiving Good whether the good things of the Throne or of the Footstool They are all the Branches of this blessed Tree of Life they do all happily Centre as so many circumferences or parallel lines in this gracious Covenant it being nothing else but a Confluence and Collection or compound of all the Promises as the Sea is of all the Rivers the Firmament of all the Stars they do all meet together in them as the Beams do in the Sun or Lines in the Center Thus it may be said also that the Covenant is not a single strong hold or Tower but even a whole City of refuge into which the Righteous run and are safe Prov. 18.10 yea when the proud Waves of Temptation and Bâ—isterous Billows of Tribulation have beat upon them here have they cast the Anchor of their Hope succesfully and rode out the Storm safely for Rocks and Mountains may depart but this Covenant cannot fail Isa 54.10 11. Thus the Nature of the Covenant may be most seen in the Promises what is said of Godliness 1 Tim. 4.8 that it hath the Promises of the Life that now is and of that which is to come may more abundantly be said of the Covenant from whence Godliness cometh it being the Grand Charter the Magna Charta of a Christians Hope for both Worlds both for Safety here and for Salvation hereafter The Covenant is indeed a Promise but every individual Promise is not the Covenant they are not convertible Terms neither is it yet a bare Promise but 't is also confirmed by an Oath Heb. 6.17 not because God the Covenant maker is unfaithful and needing such a Sacred Bond but because Man is incredulous and will not believe God upon his bare word There be two things that make any matter more credible 1st The Quality of the Person 2dly The manner of the Speech The 1st 'T is the God of Truth who cannot Lie that speaks in the Covenant I will be a God to them and they shall be to me a people Heb. 8.10 c. Here the Quality of the Person speaking is enough to beget Belief if the word of a King be look'd upon so Sacred a matter as to be held as inviolable as the Laws of Medes and Persians how much more the Word of the most High God King of Kings and Lord of Lords Revel 19.16 a God of Truth Deut. 32.4 who cannot Lie Tit. 1.2 as Gods Children are Children that will not Lie Isa 63.8 nay 't is impossible for God to Lie Heb. 6.18 for that would not imply potency but impotency and infirmity which cannot consist with Omnipotency and so would if so Ungod God himself as his Love moved him to make the Promise so his Truth binds him to perform it The 2dly Is the manner of the Speech if the Word seriously spoken be also confirmed with an Oath which sometimes helpeth Truth in necessity and cleareth Mens Innocency betwixt Man and Man Exod. 22.11 this maketh a Promise more credible 'T is a vulgar saying An Honest Mans word is as good as a Bond how much more is the word of the most True God whose word is sufficient of it self to render it credible Yet God tendering Mans Infirmity though his word cannot be made more true than it is in it self because it may be made more credible in respect of us therefore hath he bound it with an Oath yea and set to his Seal too how then should we rest assured concerning the Truth and Faithfulness of the Covenant God hath not barely spoke it but he hath solemnly Swore it both which are two Immutable things Heb. 6.17 18. yea and Sealed it to us also with a double Seal 1. With the Broad Seal of his Sacraments 2. With the Privy Seal of his Spirit The Sacraments are Gods Visible Oaths as it were to us he taketh the Body and Blood of his Son into his hand and solemnly sweareth to bestow upon us all the purchases of Christs passion they are Gods Broad Seal and his Spirit is the Privy Seal whereby after our believing we are assured of Gods Love Eph. 1.13 after Faith of Adherence comes in the Faith of Evidence Recumbency on Christ brings Assurance from him and Assurance is Gods Seal as Faith is our Seal He that believeth sets to his Seal that God is true John 3.33 We yield first our Assent and Consent of Faith leaning upon the Lord Christ and laying the whole stress of our Salvation upon him hereby the Contract is made and then God puts his Seal to the Contract God honours our Sealing to his Truth by his Sealing with his Spirit which is not only Gods Seal but also his Earnest not a Pawn which must be return'd again but an Earnest which is part of payment and assures or binds the Bargain Should not therefore the joy of the Lord be our strength Neh. 8.10 And the Covenant conveys to us most strong Consolation far better than the Comforts of Philosophy which Plato calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Toys and Trifles and Socrates did find them no better when he came to Die Yea and Cicero when he applyed his Philosophical Cordials as Anodynes and Antidotes to some Disconsolate pangs that were upon him cryed out upon this Experiment of their being ineffectual Nescio quo modo Imbecillior Mediana quà m Morbus I know not what is the matter that my Disease or Malady is too hard for my Medicine or Remedy But the Consolations of Gods Covenant are strong in themselves and therefore should not be small to us Job 15.11 We should cast our Anchor of Hope which is a sure and stedfast Anchor always upward and fasten it not in the depths of the Sea but in the height of Heaven whereof it gets firm hold and sure possession Heb. 6.19 Inferences hence are 1. 'T is the Blood of this Covenant that must raise up Mankind out of the Pit into which they are faln by the first Sin Zech. 9.11 All Mankind to wit both Jews and Gentiles are faln into a Pit wherein there is no Water of Comfort for them in themselves and herein they are detained as so many Prisoners in the Prison of this waterless or comfortless Pit As first The Jews who for contempt of Christ and his Gospel John 1.11 Acts 13.46 with chap. 3.14 and 7.51 have rejection for rejection they are trodden under foot as Prisoners in the Pit Isa 51.23 who were once the highest of Nations Deut. 4.7 8. and 26.19 and 33.29 and whose Land was the glory of all Lands Ezek. 20.6 now wrath is come upon them to the utmost 1 Thes 2.16 let all places and people beware of rejecting Christ and his Gospel Heb. 2.3 and 10.29 c. and John 15.22 Mat. 11.21 22 23 24. This Sin makes Grace it self to become our Enemy 1 Sam. 2.25 Mercy Triumphs over Justice Jam. 2.13 before Grace be
Gal. 4.30 31. Having a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an utter Ruin a Total and Final Desolation to come upon his Country as an Infallible Argument of Gods rejecting them for ever Ezek. 35.3 7 15. Wastness Wastness as the Hebrew elegantly expresseth it that is extream and irrecoverable Destruction should befall Mount Seir God would make it a Den of Dragons and Devils Obad. ver 10 11. and Psal 137.7 with Ezek. 25.13 14. They were in Malachi's days left in the Captivity of Babylon when the Jews were returned into their own Land as the People of Gods Curse and utmost rejection and their Land irreparably Ruinated because as Esau began betimes to Bristle at Jacob and to bruise him in the Womb so his off spring the Edomites were all along bitter Enemies to the Church both joyning in her Miseries and joyning with her Adversaries Thus the Prophet Malâ—chi most Emphatically Argueth how these two Brothers did both tumble in one Belly at the same time they were Digged â—ut of the same Pit and Hewed out of the same Rock as Isa 51.1 yet Esau the Heir was rejected at least he was less loved than Jacob so the word Hated is taken Gen. 29.31 Luk. 14.20 and Matth. 10.37 he was passed by and let alone to perish in his Sin as he and his were a People of Gods Curse when Jacob and his were a People of Gods Choice The 2. Testimony is that of the Apostle Paul Rom. 9 10 11 12 13. Where he excellently inferreth from this Oracle that profundum sine fundo profound and unfathomably deep Doctrine of Election and Reprobation or rather Preterition more properly opposed to Election And he most Acutely argueth in the following Verses how carnal Reason must not reprehend what it cannot comprehend Surely Gods absolute Soveraignty is above that of the great Turks who Destineth his Eldest Son to a Diadem but his Younger to an Halter c. Dei voluntas est ratio rationum nec tantùm recta sed regula saith Bonaventure well God may do what he will with his own Matth. 20.15 God being a tree Agent cannot be unjust he is bound to none therefore there is no replying or wording it with him Some are rejected that his Mercy might the more be manifested to others who are Elected which they come to know by their being effectually called 2 Pet. 1.10 And by receiving the Power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or priviledg Heavenly Honour Nonnus to believe Joh. 1.12 Act. 13.48 That the profound Mystery of Gods Eternal and unsearchable predestination is contained in this Mystical Oracle is largely demonstrated by the Apostle Paul with his many Antecedents and Consequents to it in his 9. Chapter to the Romans where first he deplores the Anathema and Rejection of his Countrymen the Jews which he gathered from their Contumacious Rejecting the Gospel whereas his Countrymen contradict him boasting the contrary that they could not be cast off without making the Promise of God frustrate He to convince them teacheth that their Rejection did not Anticipate or Disannul Gods Promises which were not made promiscuously to all the Carnal Seed of Abraham but only to those Sons of Promise which by the gratuitous Divine Election were accounted the Seed and did obtain the Promise This distinction he vindicates from the Cavils of Carnal Reason by most apposite and undeniable Evidences As 1. By the Example of Ishmael and Isaac both which were Born of Abraham yet the latter only was reckoned for the Seed and for the Son of Promise 2. By the Example of Jacob and Esau both which were Born of the same Parents at one Birth yet Jacob only was Elect and preferred before Esau not by any Merit of his own but by Gods free Electing Grace because that discrimination was Designed and Assigned also as he saith before the Boys or Brothers were Born as well as before they had done either good or Evil. 3. By the Testimony of this Oracle Gen. 25.23 The Elder shall serve the Younger where by Servitude must be meant the Abjection of Esau and by Dominion Jacobs Election to Grace as the History of Esau's selling his Birthright to Jacob and his missing Isaak's blessing together with his proving but a profane Person Heb. 12.16 doth amply Demonstrate 4. By the Testimony of Malachi Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated Hatred and Love must be the Cause and Original of Gods passing by the one and of Electing the other as before 5. By Gods Testimony to Moses I will have Mercy on whom I will have Mercy 6. By the Scriptures Testimony concerning the hardening of Pharaoh ' s Heart 7. By the proportion of a Potters Soveraign power over the Clay Hereupon the Apostle sets his Country-men to the Rights saying That the Election obtain'd the Promise but the rest were hardened Rom. 11.7 therefore God hath not cast off his people whom he fore-knew ver 22. Besides this clear Scripture Allegory there be other three Mystical Senses of this Oracle given by the Rabbins and by the Antient Fathers As 1. Rebekah ' s Womb resembles the VVomb of Providence 2. The VVomb of Christendom 3. The VVomb of Christianity all in time of the last first The first Mystery or Mystical Sense is This holds out the Doctrine of that Conflict or Combat in the Heart of a Christian This lyes in the VVomb of Christianity after we come out of the first state of Degeneration by Grace into the second state of Regeneration as the striving and strugling was in the Womb of Rebekah All the Twenty years of Rebekah's Barrenness she felt not complain'd not of any such Concussions or Commotions within her No more doth any Mortal while under a Spiritual Barrenness of Grace and Godliness in the faln Estate find or feel any true or gracious contest within betwixt Flesh and Spirit for it may be Twenty Thirty or Forty years together All that time the strong Man armed keeps all his goods in peace Luke 11.21 Hebr. Beshalom This is all the Devils delight to dwell without disturbance and reign or play Rex without controul Abraham's House was quiet enough Hagar and Sarab could dwell peaceably enough together 'till Isaac was Born no sooner did Ishmael fall out with Isaac that Heir of the Promise this begat and began a commotion Sarah must part with her Hagar and cast out both the Mother and her scossing Son Thus it is 'twixt Flesh and Spirit Every new Man is two Men and hath in him two Armies Cant. 6.13 the Army of the Flesh and the Army of the Spirit these two do oft Combat together and do make Concussions in the VVomb of the Soul which is the Field they pitch their Tents and Fight their desperate Battels in as Esau and Jacob did in their Mothers Womb. The former and the latter couple are both Brothers quia simul jacent its eodem utero hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. a Brother ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 simul
the First-born of Divine Dispensations God ever hath shew'd himself still better and better and so will for ever reserving his best Wine till the last John 2.10 to all Eternity when at last the first or elder Paradise which perished and was swallow'd up by the Deluge of Noah shall again give way to that second and better Paradise Luke 23.43 and 2 Cor. 12.1 2. and be swallow'd up by a Deluge of Eternal Glory This hath been Gods method of Dispensing Wisdom all along the History of Scripture as is very remarkable both as to Persons and as to Things or Dispensations 1. As to Persons the elder Sons in most or all the Families upon Scripture-record give place to the younger as Abel is prefer'd before Cain Shem before Japhet Isaac before Ishmael Jacob before Esau Joseph before Reuben Ephraim before Manasseh Moses before Aaron David before Eliab and Solomon before Adonijah c. 2. As to Things or Dispensations even the first Covenant it self as is before at large declared must be Rejected and as it were Reprobated and found faulty to be disannulled in order to its giving way to a second a more gracious and better Covenant than the old the new Covenant of Grace and assuredly the Promises of the last times are the best Promises both in the Word and in the World Glorious Things are spoken concerning the City of God Psal 87.3 Dicta praedicta told and foretold of the Church in the last times when the New Jerusalem the Mother of us all Gal. 4.16 shall come down from Heaven as a Bride out of her Bride chamber Revel 21.2 which clearly holds out there shall be as great difference betwixt the state of Gods Church now and that which is to come after Rome's Ruine as between the time of Honourable Persons only privately Betrothed and the High Joyful and Glorious Day of Solemnizing their Marriage in publick and as between the time of a Kings coming from a Forreign Countrey unto his Kingdom and his Actual Pompous Coronation and carrying on his Royal Authority as King indeed Alas now is only our Betrothing time the day of our Espousals Hos 2.19 Jer. 2.2 but the Marriage-day of the Bride with the Lamb will come Rev. 19.7 8. after Rome's Ruine chap. 18. and 21.9 10 c. There be Glorious Things foretold by the Prophets concerning the Christian Church See Isa 40. to the end of that Prophecy c. and if Christ did Glorious Things for his Church in the days of his Humiliation Luke 13.17 how much more will he do for Her in his Day of Exaltation nihil Honorificum non praedicatur de Ecclesiâ nihil quin sit Honorifi-centissimum all Honourable Things are spoke of Her which is the place of Residence for the great King Mat. 5.35 the God of Glory Acts 7.1 especially the last things the best Wine comes last John 2.10 Satan gives his best first Honey in the Mouth pleasure in Sin but a Sting in the Tail pain for Sin but Christ quite contrary his Work is worst at first the best is behind sweet Wages 2. Tim. 2.12 the best of Honey is in the bottom This latter Mystery hath an happy Hit and Co-incidency with the former and farther demonstrates how the great God and grand Governour of the World whirls about Created Beings in his Wheel of Providence which walketh its round in turnings and returnings Psal 90.3 Not only the course of Mans Life runs in a Ring or Round and sometimes a very short Round but also there is a circular Course even of all things as Solomon saith in divers places compared with that of our Saviour so oft repeated They that are first shall be last and the last first Mat. 19.30 Luke 13.30 c. which Moses expresseth in more veiled Terms The Head shall become the Tail and the Tail the Head Deut. 28.13 This did sometime befal Jacob and Esau as before and so the Church and the World But to Return now to that Grand Universal Individual and near concern of every Christian wherein Rebekah's Womb represents the Womb of Christianity As Rebekah had all Peace and no strugling within before her Conception so the Soul of Man before Christ be formed in it hath indeed a peace but 't is only a presumption like that of the proud Pharisee with his God I thank thee c. Luk. 18.11 12 prizing himself far above the Market taking his poor Counter and reckoning it for a 1000 Pound yea not only thinking himself better than every other Man but even worthy to hold conference with God himself How many think themselves with him as good as any meerly because they are not so bad as many This is but a false peace grounded it may be upon good meanings external professions c. Whereas a right and true Peace is always the Daughter of not a seeming but a saving Faith which is not only a Grace that pacifies the Conscience Rom. 5.1 c. but that purifies also both the Heart Act. 15.9 and the Life 1 Joh. 3.3 4. but Prophaneness as well as Presumption is an Attendant to a false Peace Deut. 29.19 Thus those presumers having the Devils Peace Matth. 7.21 23. thought verily they had been Sailing all along towards Heaven being Lull'd fast asleep in the Cradle of Security and knew nothing to the contrary untill they were Landed upon the Shore of Everlasting Death and Darkness and heard also that Direful Sentence Depart from me ye workers of iniquity though they came bouncing at Heavens Gates and thought to Enter with the first thither whither no unclean thing or worker of Iniquity can enter 1 Cor. 6.10 11. On the other Hand as Rebekah when she had Conceived found not her former ease or Peace which continued with her during her Twenty Years Barrenness but felt fearful commotions in her Womb yet understanding from Gods Oracle the meaning thereof she became becalmed and better pacified and in a Faith of Recumbency sat down satisfied at Gods Foot as her Father Abraham had done Isa 41.2 Crying no longer If it be so why am I thus She had then Peace and Complacency in her condition though still she felt concussions of her Burden in her even so it is with the Soul of a Christian wherein Christ is formed or Conceived Gal. 4.10 Though then the conflict betwixt Flesh and Spirit beginneth which causeth much Consternation of mind even to a crying out Oh wretched Soul that I am who shall deliver me from this Body of sin Rom. 7.24 Yet when the Oracle of God speaketh a with strong hand Isa 8.11 to this sore and sad Heart saying Be of good cheer c. Mat. 14.26 27. Let not your Heart be troubled Joh. 14 1. and their Sentence of justification comes from Gods Presence Psal 17.2 and 35.3 Then All 's at Peace Shalom Shalom Peace Peace perfect Peace Isa 26.3 And Shalom-Rab great Peace is upon and within that Soul Psal 119.165 To whom God hath
said notwithstanding all thy inward Combatings I am thy Salvation though Esau and Jacob Flesh and Spirit do struggle within thee The Congruity betwixt these two Parallels or Twin-Couples is next and most remarkable First the Congruity 'twixt Esau and the Flesh As 1. Whereas Esau was the first Born being Born before Jacob so we are Flesh before we be Spirit we bear the Image of the Earthly Adam before that of the Heavenly Pride is Elder than Humility and Sin than Grace 2. As Esau was Stronger as well aâ— Elder than Jacob being all Hairy at his Birth more like a Man than a Child a Bearded Man or a manly Child and therefore broke forth before his Weaker Brother So is the Flesh oft Stronger as well as Elder than the Spirit in us and doth oft break forth before it especially in an hour of Temptation meeting with our corruption the Tempter giving Fire by his fiery Darts to our dry Tinder and drawing forth thereby our fleshly Lusts which War against the Soul 1 Pet. 2.11 3. As Esau strove and struggled for the Birthright that he might also have the Blessing being Types of Adoption and Salvation So those that are in the Flesh and walk after the Flesh not after the Spirit even carnal Men do after a fort strive and struggle making a kind of a Bustle for Heaven All Mâ—n the worst of Men even wicked Balaam would he saved Numb 24.10 They Universally like the End but like not the means to the End they all like Happiness but they like not Holiness the way to Happiness Heb. 12.14 Many seek to enter in that shall not be able Luk. 13.24 There be many seekers and but few finders because they seek not at the right time Psal 32.6 Nor in the right way Joh. 14.6 Nor at the right Door Joh. 10.9 Nor in a right manner 1 Cor. 9.24 Psal 119.2 and 145.18 Si talis sit condâ—â—to quarâ—eatium qualis dormientium repugnantium it seekers find not what will bâ—câ—me of 〈◊〉 and wâ—â—st of all of opposers and gain-sayers 4. Aâ—â— Esau became a cunning Hunter chusing rather to imitate Nimrod and Ishmael than Abraham and those Holy Patriarchs that lived before him So those that are in the Flesh are wiser in their Generation the Children of this World than those in the Spirit the Children of the Righteous Luk. 16.8 carnal Men are more cunning Hunters than the Spiritual who cannot Shift and Plot as they can The Swine that wanders can make a better shift to get home to the Trough than the wandring Sheep to the Fold and as they are more cunning and Crafty so they are more Cruel fie ce and violent for destroying both themselves and others 5. As Esau priz'd not spiritual priviledges without their being lined with present profit Gen. 25.32 So carnal sensualists look all at present pleasure â—â—lling their Souls for such Trifles and saying What profit is it to serve the Almighty J b 21.13 Carnal and earthly things are both present and pleasant to their Palates They are not unlike the Toad which always strives to fall a sleep with her paws full of Earth These dare not trust God with future things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Give me to day and take thou the Morrow saith the Epicure 6. As Esau vexed his Earthly Father with his wicked Wives Cursed Canaanitish Women So carnal and Prophane Esaus do displease their Heavenly Father by betrothing to themselves ungodly Canaanitish ways and things they are as he was Gen. 28.8 Whether himself or his ways or Wives did please God or no was no part of his care Alas God is not in any of then thoughts he is not in their Heads Psal 10.4 Nor in their Hearts Psal 14.1 Nor in their Words Psal 12.4 Nor in their Works or Ways Tit. 1.16 Those are Prophane Esaus indeed Heb. 12.16 7. As Esau was a wicked Son like the Ruffians and Roysterers of our time playing away his Birthright for poor Potage thinking the performance of that Promise not to be accomplished almost Four Hundred Years after was too long a time for him to wait he and his Sons would be all Dead before that so valued not his Primogeniture to which the Promise was entailed though he had a Godly Fatherâ— which shews that neither is Grace entailed nor can the priviledg of being the first Born make any Person truly Pious This is done not by our first but by our second Birth he that is once Born must be Born again So many Spiritual Fathers have Carnal Children which value not the Church in their Fathers House nor will willingly wait Gods time but are all for Anticipating providence as Absolom and the Prodigal who were both for present possessions not staying either Gods or Mans time 8. As Esau was not only a wicked Man but he comforted himself in wickedness Gen 27.42 So carnal ones as Cursed Doeg strengthen and comfort themselves in their own wickedness Psal 52.7 They warm themselves by something of Hell-Fire of their own kindling whereby they kindle their own endless Flames and are made at last to lye down in sorrow upon the Bed or Gridiron of Everlasting Burnings Isa 50.11 and 30. last and 33.14 Sin hath ever been reckoned a Soul-Murderer never a Soul Comforter 9. As Esau in the Hebrew signifies Doing Conveniunt rebus nomina saepe suis His Name and his Nature do notably accord for he was a great doer and hunter to purchase thereby the Blessing and when after much pains in catching and Cooking Venison he comes to his Father thinking he had earn'd and merited his Blessing and when proudly he Challengeth it he receives no better answer than Who art thou Thus those that are in the Flesh come with much carnal confidence to God and Challenge the Blessing of him not as a gift but as a Debt Coelum gratis non accipient as that Popish Pharisee once said they 'll either merit Heaven with their work or they 'll make no claim to it as their Wages they 'll not have it upon free cost they 'll earn it by the deeds of the Law Those are Mystical Esaus all their hunting and doing can never catch Salvation blessed Paul had not so Learned Christ Eph. 4.20 Who durst have no confidence in the Flesh Phil. 3.3 But every where is a strict asserter of free Grace in all his Epistles Jacob got the Blessing by Faith when Esau lost it in all his doings though he sought it with Tears Heb. 12.16 17. He only Howled Hos 7.14 like a Dog tyed up for the want of his Dinner he cryed perii non peccavi for his loss but not for his sin though he Wept yet did he not Repent for that cannot be true Repentance which carried along with it an hatred to his Brother 10. As Esau had this Doom put upon him to serve Jacob so God hath put this Curse upon the Flesh that it shall serve the Spirit Sin shall not have Dominion over
from mine own evil to thy good ways I am still within Gods Precincts not stirring a step or stride without Gods guidance let me still be within Gods protection thou hast not fail'd me heretofore oh fail me not now in my greatest exigency Jacob as David did Psal 77.10 remembers the years of the Right Hand of the Most High his former experience relieved his infirmity and helped to corroborate his present confidence Gratiarum actio est ad plus dandum invitatio his gratitude for Mercies already granted him was an excellent expedient for procuring more and greater afterwards thankfulness for old Blessings is the best means and motive for fetching in new ones Oh how doth Jacob here celebrate the high praises of God both for his chesed or bounty in promising so graciously to him and for his Emeth or Faithfulness in so punctually performing all he had promis'd in time past these were the Mercy and Truth so oft join'd together Gen. 24.27 Psal 25.10 2 Sam. 15.20 and here Gen. 32.10 and elsewhere that Jacob sings aloud upon as David did in the like case Psal 59.10 16. both of them look'd upon Mercy as the fruit of Gods Faithfulness his Mercy moves him to make the promise his Truth binds him to perform it as before and 't is Covenant kindness that is most satisfactory to the Soul and turns our All into Cream when we can behold all the paths of the Lord to be Mercy and Truth all the passages and proceedings of God whereby he cometh and communicateth himself to us both in his Providences and in his Ordinances to be not only Mercy though that is very sweet but Truth too every Divine Dispensation whether â—f Crosses or of Comforts cometh to us in the way of a Promise from God as he is bound to us by his Covenant our very Crosses as well as Comforts are Presents sent us from Heaven by vertue of the Promise the Lord shall give that which is good Psal 85.12 and will with hold no good thing from us Psal 84.11 when Crosses are good for us yea better than Comforts we shall have them out of the Covenant of Grace never but when need be 1 Pet. 1.6 when our Spirits are become too light and frothy 't is Gods Faithfulness to our Souls as David acknowledg'd Psal 119.75 that we are brought into some heaviness no sooner are we ripe to receive Mercy but God is ready to bestow it he is waiting to be gracious in the best season Isa 30.18 as he waited upon Jacob here preparing him by Crosses for Comforts first rudely as it were fighting him and then richly indeed Blessing him by all which we may clearly see how good a Master God is to his True and Faithful Servants and if we would have him such a Lord to us we must be such Servants as Jacob was to him After this fifth Argument Jacob inserts his principal Petition Deliver me I pray thee from the hand of Esau Gen. 32.11 which was the sum of all his Requests at that time and which when he had well bolstered up his trembling heart with those five aforesaid corroborating Considerations and Cordials he then placeth almost in the midst of his Prayer and his wrestling with God after a spiritual manner and the mercy of this Deliverance which God graciously granted him after this Prayer lay warm upon his heart to his dying day Gen. 48.16 The Angel that redeemed me from all evil and so from Esau bless the Lads Then follows his sixth Argument taken from the aggravating greatness of his danger and his own inability to relieve himself for I fear him lest he will come and smite me and the Mothers with the Children Gen. 32.11 as if he had argued thus Lord thou knowest I know not what to do there is neither Hope nor Help with me but mine Eyes are toward thee 2 Chron. 20.12 I know the bloody-mindedness of my Brother Esau and how he comes accoutred with many Arms and Armed men against me what can I a naked man and my poor weak naked Women and Children do in our defence against him and four hundred stout Souldiers Alas my Fear hath fwallowed up my Hope I am undone and all mine if thou help me not Here seems to be his carnal reasoning 'T is said v. 24. There wrestled a man with him which admits of several senses and among others this may be well admitted There wrestled the old man with him the old man or caâ—nal part in Jacob wrestled with the new man or spiritual part in him for every new or good man is as it were two men Here the Flesh in his Fear got the upper-hand of the Spirit in his Faith He could not now say with David At what time I am afraid I will trust in thee Psal 56.3 Faith thrusts out Fear as one Nail drives out another All his other five Arguments were the proper reasonings of a strong Faith but this sixth is a Reason flowing from weak Flesh and strong Fear For Flesh doth not depend upon God the first and supreme cause but dwells below upon second causes poreing upon present things and representing perils which are but seeming to be not only real but as in a Magnifying-glass far greater than they indeed are Thus it plainly appears what a Conflict and wrestling Jacob had within the hidden man of his own heart betwixt the Flesh and the Spirit whereas before with his former Arguments wherein he altogether looked up to God he had argued his Soul into a brisk and couragious condition But now in this sixth Reason rolling his Eye downward upon Man and pro and con Reasoning about his present peril as to Humane Helps his low thinking mind moulds him immediately into a timorous temper and down he goes into the Pit of Despairing crying out I fear I fear As it was thus with good Jacob the Flesh mingleth with the Spirit making him cry out All 's gone I am gone my Wives are gone and my Children are gone my bloody Brother will not spare one of us So it may be with many of the Sons and Daughters of Jacob. Smarting experience may easily evince us what despondencies our own Carnal Reason reduceth us into when we pore too much upon the strength of our present prophane Esaus that wage war against us and our own weakness and inability to withstand them Who would have said that Sarah should give suck Gen. 21.7 that the Gospel should give sincere Milk 1 Pet. 2.2 for twenty years after the selling of our selves into the hands of our Enemies Our Unbelief hath oft said Can God prepare a Table in the Wilderness c. Psal 78.19 20. Yes If he will he can Matth. 8.2 and hath done it to admiration and still does it How oft hath our Fear made us cry out A Massacre a Massacre Those men of blood will murder Men Women and Children as they have done in many places in France in Ireland c. And indeed our wickedness
also in sano sensu even God himself as before Oh how oft have the sincere Repentance and the fervent and faithful Prayers of Gods People even disarm'd as it were Gods Indignation when they have stood in the Gap and in Gods way coming out of his place seemingly to destroy them And God still deals with his Servants as he did with Jacob here in all our probational Temptations he oft exerts and exercises more of his own power in us than he doth expend or let out against us for Gods Tempting of us is only for our probation but Satans is always for our perdition When God seems to shove us downward with one hand he still doth shore us upward with the other and is graciously pleased also to give us the Honour of his own actings in us thus he honoured Jacob as if Jacob had overcome God by some strength of his own whereas it was altogether only a borrowed strength which God lent him wherewith to overcome himself yet Jacob shall have the Honour by God saying thou hast power over me and thou hast prevail'd against we even in that which seem'd to be against Gods Honour and Tantamount for Gods Dishonour What else could it seem to amount to seeing the strong God seem'd to be master'd by a weak Man And thus God graciously honoureth the true Children of Jacob with the Honour which indeed pertaineth to himself giving us the Glory of his own Actings in us Isa 26.12 for 't is not we that liveth and acteth but 't is Christ that liveth and acteth in us Gal. 2.20 when ever we overcome our real Enemies Flesh World and Devil or God himself who sometimes may seem to be our Adversary in some of his severe Dispensations 't is Christ alone that doth all good in us The Inference from hence is Oh that we had Jacob's Valour in our wrestling work we could not want Jacob's Victory We must not only be praying Souls having the Dumb Devil cast out Mat. 9.32 33. and 12.22 Acts 9.11 but we must learn also to wrestle in Prayer as Jacob did here whose wrestling was by weeping and whose prevailing was by praying Hos 12.4 His Prayer was earnest Prayer as Elijah's was straining every String of his Heart in his wrestling work 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jam. 5.17 he pray'd a Prayer he did not only pour out his Speech but also his very Spirit not his words only but his very Heart and Soul also as David did himself and desireth us to do Psal 62.8 It was no cold careless formal perfunctory Prayer but 't was Earnest and Effectual or as the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies it was a well-wrought Prayer How did Daniel pray himself sick Dan. 8.27 Nehemiah pray'd himself pale Neh. 2.6 Hannah pray'd striving with such a strange motion of her Lips that old Eli beholding her thought her verily to be drunk 1 Sam. 1.13 Elijah afore-named strained all the Strings of his Heart as well as stretched all the Sinews of his Body by putting himself into that unusual and unnatural posture of holding his Head down between his Legs 1 Kings 18.42 Yea lastly how did Christ himself pray himself into an Agony Luke 22.44 And we are accordingly bidden to strive in Prayer even to an Agony 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 15.30 Solomon saith Whatever thy hand findeth to do do it with all thy might Eccles 9.10 Thus his Father David danced before the Lord with all his might 2 Sam. 6.14 and surely he much more Prayed before the Lord with all his might yea he gives this account himself of himself that he prayed with his whole heart soul and strength Psal 119.2 58 145. Psal 9.1 111.1 138.1 where his prayers to and his praises of God were entire with his whole heart and therefore very effectual and energetical Thus Sampson when he pull'd down the Pillars of Dagons Temple bowed himself with all his might Judg. 16.30 and so should all the Sons and Daughters of Jacob be like their Father Jacob here be all right wrestlers they should strain and stretch their strength to the utmost in their wrestlings with God by prayer they should indeed be like the Sun when he goes forth in his might Judg. 5.31 yea shew a Princely Spirit therein as Jacob did here Gen. 32.28 Hos 12.4 and as Job saith after him As a Prince would I go near to God Job 31.37 that is with an Heroick Spirit and undaunted Courage as a Prince against whom there is no rising up Prov. 30.31 'T is not presumption but obedience thus to press upon God in prayer and to take hold of God therein to wit in his Promises c. as wrestlers take hold one of another for God blames the neglect of this duty Isa 64.7 I would to God we were now as Mr. Fox calls the Primitive Christians and Modern Martyrs Hold-fast men The second Respect which is the fifth point or part in this high History to be wonder'd at in this wonderful Vouchsafement is Though God granted Jacob the Victory yet must he have something with it to humble him to wit his Luxation or Lameneness as before that be might not be too much puffed up with the glory of his Victory nor as it were drunk with his success in this single Combate The Conqueror here cannot come off with his Conquest alone but he must come off halting from it He must be made sensible both of his Antagonists potency in being lamed by him whereby he understood him greater than himself therefore desired he his Blessing for the lesser is blessed of the greater Heb. 7.7 and also of his own impotency and to have low thoughts of himself while he came off with flying Colours in the most glorious Triumph He must even when he had overcome the great God understand himself to be but a sorry man otherwise he could not have been so lamed He was therefore lamed that he might not ascribe the Victory to his own strength and that he might not notwithstanding his overcoming God be overcome by the pride of his own heart Pride is a weed that will grow out of any ground like Misseltoe that will grow upon any Tree but for the most part upon the best the Oak Of all sorts of Pride that which is spiritual is most venomous and far worse than temporal That Pride which grows out of the ground of our own Graces and Duties is more poisonous than that which flows from Honour Treasure or Pleasure Now lest this cursed weed should grow out of Jacob's corrupt heart because he had obtained by his Graces and Duties the most glorious Victory even over the invincible God it was therefore Gods gracious care to cure his Servant Jacob of that dangerous disease that naturally would have sprung from his unparallel'd Conquest As he did afterwards his Servant Paul who had given him a Thorn in the flesh a Messenger of Satan to box him lest he should be exalted above
Blessing in the Success of them as here their hiding the Child he made Successful They leaned upon the Lord's Providence in the use of means for Moses's safety Mark here first how wonderfully the most wise God qualified this Pagan Princess with many excellent Moral Vertues As 1. With a tender Heart of Commiseration ver 6. 2. With complaisant Affability towards the Infant 's Sister ver 7.8 3. With commutative Justice in promising Wages for the work of nursing the Infant ver 9. 4. With Prudence in naming the Child suitable to the Providence calling him Moses which signifies drawn out ver 10. Musaeum calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Water-sprung because drawn as David was afterwards Psal 18.17 out of many waters And 5. With Princely Bounty in adopting him for her own Son vers 10. Hebr. 11.24 for as Philo reports she though long married had no Child of her own and therefore treated this Child as her own and gave him royal Education Act. 7.21 c. Mark Secondly The Congruity betwixt Moses and the Messias As 1. Moses's true Father was unknown to the Egyptians but was reputed the Son of Pharaoh so the true Father of Christ was unknown to the Jews but was reputed the Son of Joseph 2. As Moses was saved from the Infanticide of Pharaoh so Christ was from Herod's cruel purpose of Killing him in his Infancy 3. As Moses had the King for his nursing Father and the Queen his nursing Mother All this is promised Isai 49.23 and hath been performed in Christian Kings c. to Christ mystical 5 namely to his Church under the Gospel Mark Thirdly How the great God overshoots the Devil in his own Bow Pharaoh was told by an Egyptian Priest in a way of Prophecying that an Hebrew Child will come to be the Terrour and Ruin of the Egyptian Kingdom Hereupon he issued out that cruel Decree to the Midwives for slaying all the Males at their Birth The two Midwives observing a mighty helping hand of God in the Hebrew Womens lively Delivery dare not but disobey the King's Commandment However the Males were in great Danger by the Egyptians living among the Hebrews Exod. 3.22 and some might be more violent for executing that bloody Edict This appeareth by the hiding of Moses at his Birth c. We have no such Remarks of his Brother Aaron whose Name soundeth of Sorrow and Joy either as to his Danger or at to his Deliverance as we have of Moses The Wisdom of God so orders the Matters of the World that the greatest Deliverers are exercised with the greatest Dangers and are likewise honoured with the greatest Deliverances from those Dangers The greatest Deliverer is drawn out as the word Moses signifies out of the greatest Dangers It was not so concerning Aaron the less of Man the more of God Oh how wonderfully the most high God doth over-wit the seven Heads and over-power the ten Horns of the fiery Red Dragon Pharaoh's Daughter must save him who shall be the ruin of Pharaoh's Kingdom to save Israel Moses must be countenanced by publick Authority who had been cast out by private fear Oh how doth the most Wise and Great God confound the Craft and Cruelty the Fraud and Force both of angry Men and of enraged Devils The borrowing power can never become a fit Match for the lending power all Power proceeds from God who will not lend either to Men or Devils any more power but what himself can over-rule and order for his own glorious Ends Here God makes a Destroying Power to become a Defending Power causing it after a marvellous manner to contradict it self for all Hearts even the Hearts of Kings are in the Lords Hands Prov. 21.1 he is the Chief Commander of all Mortal Commanders and of a Persecutor can make a Protector God is higher than the highest of Mortals and proud Princes are but his Creatures controulled by the power and pleasure of their Creator Secondly As Moses was thus Famous for his Birth so for his Death also As he was hid at his Birth from Undervaluers namely from those that would have Murthered him therefore did his Parents hide him So he was hid at his Death from Overvaluers namely from those that would have Idolized him therefore God himself became his Grave-maker and Buried him Deut. 34.6 either immediately or by the Ministry of Angels whereof Michael was the Chief or Prince Jude ver 9. yet no Man knoweth of the particular place of the Valley of Moab wherein he was Buried unto this day The Lord therefore hid Moses's dead Body where it was Buried because he knew the Israelites had a most notorious proneness to Superstition and Idolatry to gratifie which Diabolical Itch the Devil made such a Devilish ado in contending with Michael to discover the place but without Success And seeing God would not suffer the Worship of the Tomb or Relicks of so Eminent a Man of God as Moses was 't is therefore ridiculous to imagine God would permit this Honour to be given to any of his succeeding Saints who were so far Inferior to Moses as will appear when we come to his Life Exod. 33.11 Numb 12.8 and Deut. 5.4 and 34.10 We read of Moses putting on a Vail Exod. 34.33 Moses Vailed signifies the Laws Obscurity and Mans Infidelity and as he was Vailed then in his Life so was he Vailed both at his Birth in an Ark of Bulrushes which being opened his Ravishing Beauty appeared Acts. 7.20 and he was likewise Vailed at his Death in an unknown Sepulcher even unknown to Satan himself whose design in desiring to know it Jude ver 9. was that he might of the Body of the Dead make Idols in the Hearts of the Living and thereby he would have set up himself there Dr. Lightfoot's Notion is that Moses was Buried by the Lord that is by Michael Jude ver 9. who is our Lord the Messias and whose work it was in his coming into the World to Bury the Ceremonies of Moses The Sentiments of some are that Moses's Body after its Burial was raised most gloriously in which Glory he held Conference with Christ at his Transfiguration Mat. 17.2 c. Moses appear'd to the Messias there as the Messias or Michael appear'd to Moses at his Death and Burial The same Body that was hid in the Valley of Moab appear'd to Christ on the Hill of Tabor Thus Moses and Christ are good Friends contrary to those that would set the Law and the Gospel at variance Every Transfiguration or Ravishment of Spirit is no better than a Delusion wherein Moses and Messias lovingly meet not c. Thirdly Moses was Famous mostly for his Life more than all the other Patriarchs and Prophers both as receiving greater Honours from God to himself and communicating greater Priviledges from him to Israel As to the former he was not only very oft but also very long with God speaking Face to Face together above all the Servants of God both
for Omnipotency to have frozen this Sea into firm Ice in a Moment that Israel might pass over as upon a Christal Bridge but seeing Nature frequently freezes Waters gradually into a firm Floor or plain Pavement this Fact would have been more questionable and less glorious therefore the great God Works in a way far above the reach of Nature thereby the more to manifest his own matchless Glory how the Waters were congealed Exod. 15.8 is before explained from Job 10.10 Some say the soft and muddy Bottom might be frozen into a firm Floor c. But the Prophet makes this Way the more wonderful in his Poetical Ratures saying The Deep uttered his Voice and lifted up his Hand on high Hab. 3.10 Both Voicing and Voting with Waves and Walls lifted up as its hand in concurrence with it's Creator's Will in giving way and making a way for Israel's Passage and then for the Egyptians Ruine helping forward the Execution both of his Mercy to the one and of his Judgment to the other not as if God had been angry with it ver 8. did the Sea lift up it's Hand intreating God to spare it But ver 15. he saith God made a way through it for himself to walk in as well as for Israel through the heap of great Waters So that instead of Israel's being swallowed up they were preserved thereby Thus Habakkuk strengthens his Faith Thou Lord hast done this when all Hope failed and so I trust thou wilt open a fair Way for thy Servants safe Deliverance from inextricable Dangers when they stand in most need of thy Heavenly help Thou reservers thy Hold Hand for a Dead lift and wilt be seen of thine in the Mount Gen. 22.14 This Miracle was so memorable that it is oft Recorded that it might appear sufficient to fix our Faith on God's Omnipotency The Prophet Isaiah also insists upon this very Theme Awake awake thou arm of the Lord c. Isa 51.9 even that Arm which God had promised should protect his People ver 5. and that had dried the Sea ver 10. so could do it again in the like Case This is an excellent way of arguing with God in Prayer to wit from his Antient Acts and hereupon was grounded the Church's Confidence to say Therefore the Redeemed of the Lord shall return c. ver 11. which God accepts and effectually Answers I even I am he that comforteth you c. ver 12 13 14. be not heavy-Hearted I divided the Sea when it roared ver 15. much more the Rage of Man I can restrain Ps 76.10 and much more he saith of it Isa 63.11 12 13 14. leading Israel gently and leisurely through this Way c. see also Isa 50.2 3. It was marvelous in respect of the Journey as well as time and way God did not only make a plain Path for Israel and carried them safe in the depths of the Red Sea but also brought them safe out of the bottom of it to firm shore where they had Rest and Sang Praises to their Deliverer Isa 63.11 12 13 14 15. Exod. 14.29 30. and 15.5 8. This was one of the greatest Miracles that God ever wrought for his People which God himself therefore mentioneth as one of his Master piece works Isa 50.2 Behold at my Rebuke I dry up the Sea I have done it and can do it again Be not therefore faithless but believing Joh. 20.27 For this cause likewise this great work is so oft commemorated by God's People Neh. 9.11 Psal 66.6 and 68.22 and 77.19 and 78.13 and 106.9 and 114.3 5. and 136.13 14. especially in times of their greatest distresses and extremities as Psal 74.13 14. Isa 51.9 10 15. and 63.11 12 13 14. all intimating that God did not only divide the Sea to make for them a way through it for had he done no more they might have been stifled and buried in the Mud or have stumbled upon Stones and tumbled down head-long in the deep Descent on the one side or never been able to climb up the high and steep Ascent on the other side but God also made that muddy Soil as a firm Floor for their feet all along as well as the fluid Waters to be as solid Stone-walls on each side of them And this was the more marvelous if the length of their Journey be duly considered Ptolomy Chytraeus and others affirm that the breadth of the Red Sea where Israel passed thorough was twelve or fifteen German Miles which make thirty six of our English Miles and therefore required no fewer than four or five days time after an ordinary course for six hundred thousand Men together with many thousand of Women Children Strangers and much Cattle and Lumber all which together must needs march but a soft and slow pace to pass over so many Miles in Yet seeing the Scripture mentions but one night for doing all this it was the more extraordinary and miraculous to convey so much People and Cattle so long a Journey in so little a time This was the work saith the Prophet of God's glorious Arâ—â— leading Israel through the deeps as the Rider doth his Horse in the Plain without stumbling c. Isa 63.13 c. not one Israelite being lost either young or old in this long Journey as not one Egyptian was saved c. They were all enabled to travel through the Sea which waited so long upon them with its two Wills as Elijab was enabled to foot it so fast as to keep Pace with Ahab's swift Chariots 1 King 18. last and that promise was made good to them They shall run and not be weary walk and not faint Isa 40.31 4. Israel's Deliverance was as miraculous in respect of the means First God's Rod was the outward means or Instrument for dividing the Sea There is the Rod of God's Mouth Isa 11.4 and the Rod of God's Hand Isa 10.5 for correction in order to Instruction or Destruction but this was the Rod of his Power lifted up here Moses's Rod will do nothing unless it be God's Rod also The Sword of the Lord and of Gideon works wonders together The Arteries run along with the Veins as some say thoughout the Body animating the blood with spirits Thus the Spirit with the Word works wonderfully Acts 14.3 Luke 5.17 The Waters felt the Rod of God's Power striking them and at that Rebuke they fled away like persons dreadfully affrighted Psal 114.3 Hab. 3.8 15. tho' that stroke was not from anger to the Sea but from favour to Israel N.B. If it ran back at God's Rebuke dare we run on in sin when rebuked Secondly Israel's Faith was the Inward Means whereby they passed safe through the Sea Heb. 11.19 Every step they took from side to side in the Red Sea was an exercise of their Faith which was most eminently seated in Moses yet was there the concurrence of the Faith of Israel tho' there were many unbelievers among them 1 Cor. 10. v. 5 9. and all
obedience required namely If they would keep God's Covenant Exod. 19.5 Deut. 29.9 wherein as God promised so he required on Israel's part their Obedience to him and their confidence in him as the Condition then would they be Children indeed Thirdly It consists also of a most Ample Promise Then shall ye be my peculiar Treasure a Kingdom of Priests c. v. 5 6. Wherein is observable God promiseth First That they should be his own Church his Jewels his proper and peculiar People highly prized and heedfully preserved in the Cabinet of his Providence for his own special service as the Hebrew word Segullah here used signifieth 1 Chron. 29.3 Eccles 2.8 which Phrase Paul followeth Tit. 2.14 but Peter expresseth it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a People for a peculiar Possession such choice Treasure as a King gives not his Treasurer to keep but keepeth it in his own custody or as others sense the Apostle's words all that God gets by making the World is but a few People whom he chuseth to himself out of the World 1 Pet. 2.9 The Lord's portion is his People Deut. 32.9 7.6 14.2 Psal 135.4 Isa 41.8 9. 43.1 Jer. 10 16. Mal. 3.17 Deut. 10.14 15. Tho' all the Earth be the Lord 's by the right of Creation yet Israel his Church is his peculiar Treasure by right of Redemption above all others God consecrating them to himself out of that corrupted mass of faln Mankind as Theodoret speaketh giving them his Law and not dealing so friendly and Father like with any Nation none so nigh him as they Deut. 4.7 Psal 46.1 2. and 86.5 and 145.18 and 148.14 Lam. 3.57 c. Psal 147.20 Secondly God promiseth they shall be a Kingdom of Priests as well as his peculiar Treasure Exod. 19. v. 6. or a Royal Priesthood as the Apostle following the Greek version expresseth it 1 Pet. 2.9 that is they should have that Royal power and privilege of Conquering the Canaanites and ruling over them and be as a Kingdom of Priests all of them so addicted and devoted to the service of God as if they were all Priests Thirdly Hence it follows in God's promise and an holy Nation as if the whole body of that People should be consecrated to come near the Lord As the Priests were sanctified to God's service and came nearer to him than any other Tribe so God conditionally promiseth to make them such an Holy People as should come nearer to him than any Nation upon earth Secondly Then follows the thankful acceptance of this gracious offer of God thus propounded by Moses among that vast multitude saying unanimously All that the Lord hath spoken we will do v. 8. Thus Christ the Son of God here thought good to win the hearts of this People into obedience by those gracious and powerful perswasions thus propounded to them in sweet and elegant similitudes as the Eagle Treasure c. For the Lord being about to impose a Law upon them and the Law is a certain burthen as it limiteth Man's Will which naturally Man would have left at liberty and therefore the Lord thus prepareth this People for the better reception of his Law partly by commemorating former benefits and partly by promising future blessings the first of which was a Sovereign Medicine saith Mr. Calvin to suppress their pride seeing they could not ascribe their Deliverance from Egypt and their protection and provision in the Wilderness to themselves and the latter being a promise of high promotion hereafter upon their obedience must as effectually provoke them to shake off all sloathfulness by security Inquiry Whether the People did unfeignedly promise Obedience Answer Nec eos quicquam simulâsse credibile est saith Calvin here 't is not at all probable that the People did dissemble at this time but this their promptitude in promising obedience to God's Precepts was not without some motion of God's Spirit otherwise the Lord would not have commended them for it as he doth they have well said all that they have spoken Deut. 5.28 and Oh that there were such an heart in them c. v. 29. Wherein the Lord wisheth the continuance of that good disposition which indeed lasted not long for they promise more than they were able to perform as Peter did to Christ tho' all forsake thee yet will not I not knowing his own treacherous heart Nor did this People know the impossibility of the Law which is weak through the flesh Rom. 8.3 for when the Law was pronounced they fear and flee away Exod. 20.18 19. Oh how prone are we to so easie an over-weaning thoughts of our own Abilities It cannot otherwise be but either Men not understanding the impossibility of the Law do presume of their own strength or if they understand it do fall into despair unless the grace of Christ do support them Rom. 7.9 10. 24 25. And seeing this People do of themselves thus vow obedience to the Law they afterwards are most justly punished for the transgression of the Law as breakers of their Vow and promise to God in setting up their Golden-Calf c. The Fifth Remark is the particular Preparation of this People made thus Well-will'd Attentive and Docible by the General Preparation for a fit and reverent receiving of the Promulgation of the Divine Law This Preparation lasted three Days and consisted of two Parts First What the People were to do And Secondly What they were not to do First What the People were to do They are commanded to sanctifie themselves and to wash their Cloaths Exod. 19. v. 10 14. That they might fall down humbly at God's Feet being duely prepared for their approach before the Lord and for Hearing his Word Deut. 33.3 God will be sanctifi'd in all them that draw nigh to him Lev. 10.3 and this was done figuratively by Washing their Garments and their Bodies too as was done in sanctifying the Priests Levit. 8.6 and People Lev. 15.5 6 8 13 16 21 c. This betokened the washing of their Hearts by Faith Act. 15.9 And the cleansing of themselves from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7.1 and signifi'd our Sanctification by our blessed Saviour with the washing of Water by the Word and renewing of the Holy Ghost c. Eph. 5.26 and Tit. 3.5 Another outward Manner of preparing to meet God was a changing their Garments so Jacob bade his Family do Gen. 35.2 3. and so David did 2 Sam. 12.20 for 't is a kind of an Affront to appear in filthy Raiment before a Mighty Monarch Esth 4.2 so Zech. 3.4 The Patriarch Jacob and David the King were Rich Men and had plentiful Ward-Robes so were capable of changing their Garments but poor Israel in the Wilderness were in no such Case having but one suit of Apparel yet a lasting one not waxing old only for each one Person therefore are they not bidden to change them but only to wash them which Ceremony belonged then to their external
and woe to Sinners that are alive in that day as few shall desire to live and see it so few shall survive and over live it Lastly Balaam foretells the falling fate of other Nations as of the Assyrians of the Hebrews of the Greeks and of the Romans v. 24. so that his Prophecy reacheth from his own time to the World's end The First Remark concerns Ashur or the Assyrians the first of the four Great Monarchies call'd by Daniel the Golden head of the Image Dan. 2.32 38. the Ships from the Coasts of Chittim mentioned also in Dan. 11.30 some suppose to be meant the Romans and so the Chaldee here expoundeth it and the Old Latin Version reads it from Italy but others say that Chittim the Son of Javan the Son of Japhet the Son of Noah Gen. 10.4 his Posterity seating themselves in Greece and Italy therefore Chittim is taken sometimes for the one and sometimes for the other and here it must be meant of the Greek Alexander the Great who is said to come from the Land of Chittim 1 Mac. 1.1 who subdued this Golden-Head the Assyrian Empire and the Silver Breast that of the Medâ—s and Persians which succeeded it yea and the Romans who were Italians often infested them and finally overthrew them by the Wars of Vespasian and Titus Joseph de bel Jud. Lib. 7. The Second Remark concerns the Hebrews the Posterity of Heber Gen. 10.24 25. Exod. 1.15 16 c. All the Tribes of Israel descended from him The Ships from the Coast of Chittim saith Balaam shall also infest the Hebrews If we take Chittim for the Grecians the Jews were much wasted by the Greeks Antiochus c. Dan. 8.11 and 11.30 31 c. Or if we take Chittim for the Romans it being used for either as above those under Pompey the Great but especially under Vespasian and his Son Titus waged War against the Jewish Nation and wasted it The Third Remark concerns the Greeks who were one part of Chittim He also shall perish for so the Grecian Empire was wasted by the Roman Armies that fourth Kingdom of Iron broke in pieces the three of Gold Silver and Brass Dan. 2.31 32 49. The Fourth Remark concerns the Romans who came from Chittim as the Grecians did of whom Balaam Prophesieth he likewise shall perish for ever v. 24. that is the Offspring of Chittim both the one and the other as sure as the Grecians were ruined by the Romans so sure the Roman Kingdom now in being shall be ruined by the Kingdom of the Stone c. Dan. 2.44 and then will begin the Kingdom of the Mountain which should fill the whole Earth Dan 2.35 and it shall stand for ever v. 44 45. Divine Vengeance is doomed against them as their due for afflicting Heber's Posterity whereof Christ was the Chiefest Luke 3.23 35. and our Redeemer was killed by Pilate the Roman Deputy since that time Rome hath languished both by her own intestine Broils and by the Goths Vandals and other Barbarous Nations but more especially it shall perish for ever under Antichrist who Reigning there hath been long afflicting Christ in his Members The Roman Empire is now much impaired by the Papacy tho' that Usurping State doth continue yet is it much weaker than it was before while it stood upon Legs of Iron but now is divided into feet and toes partly Iron and partly Clay partly strong and partly broken Dan. 2.41 42 43. one part is the Kingdom of the Pope in the West he whom we now call the Emperor hath now little or nothing to do with the Empire which was at Rome the other part is the Kingdom of the Turk in the East before whom three of the horns of the Roman Empire have been routed out Dan. 7.8 As the Kingdom of the Turk doth labour with nothing more than with its own weightiness it hath been a long time soundly batter'd by the Venetians but now of late much more by them in Conjunction with the Imperialists taking great advantage by the Turk 's intestine Divisions and now it is become such a tottering Kingdom as if the Skirts of the Sixth Vial were falling down upon it So the Kingdom of the Pope declineth also apace and shall do more and more every day according to that old Distich Roma diu Titubans Variis erroribus Acta Corruet Mundi desinet esse Caput Tho' they endeavour by mingling Marriages to reunite their own intrinsick Divisions yet can that as little be done as Iron can be mixed with Clay they may cleave for a while together but they can never incorporate one with another The Fifth Remark is Thus God makes the mouth of this mad Prophet to Prophesy of the four Great Monarchies tho' not so distinctly of them as Divine Daniel did all which had their times and their turns yea their Ruine as well as their Rise and Reign here we have in few words the whole summ of the Scriptures Thus Balaam as he began with blessing of Israel so endeth with the destruction of all their Enemies and pouring out God's Curse upon them God by his mouth confirmed the promises made to Abraham and to his seed for ever all which are accomplish'd in Christ The Sixth and last Remark is The closure of this last attempt Balak and Balaam being both of them over-powered and over-witted by the most Wise and Almighty God are constrained to give up their Cause for lost and to give over any further or fourth Attempt just as their Master Satan did in his Temptations against Christ Mat. 4.10 c. So here Balak went his way without having his Will and Balaam went his way also without having his Wages v. 25. There is no doubt but Balak returned to his Palace as much grieved in his mind for this his so notorious disappointment of Cursing Israel as Ahab was when disappointed of Naboth's Vineyard who then went to his house all off the hooks with discontent and being sick of the sullens as we say lay down upon his Bed and turned away his face as not caring to see any or to be seen of any one and would eat no bread as if resolved to starve himself 1 King 21. v. 3.4 The like may well enough be supposed of Balak for his Carnal Mind at enmity with God Rom. 8.7 was an empty House well enough prepared for the Devil of discontent to take possession of and whomsoever such an unclean Spirit doth possess it maketh his heart a little Hell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hell is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to trouble Troubled Souls have an Hell upon Earth But the greater doubt is whither Balaam went 't is said of him Halak ledarko abijt in viam suam v. 25. whereof are Three Opinions and Interpretations First That Balaam went away with a purpose only of returning into his own Countrey for Men are said to do what they only purpose and endeavour to do Exod. 8.18 Numb 14 40. Qui
he pleaseth upon me be it Plague Famine Sword c. If I do otherwise than I say or if I pretend one thing and intend another If any thing but Death do part thee and me Hence Observ 4. Death is the final dissolution of all Bonds of Duty whether Natural Civil or Religious The Wife is no longer bound to her Husband Rom. 7.1 2 3 4. Children to Parents Subjects to Princes and People to Pastors Ver. 18. When she saw that she was stedfastly minded Hebr. Ki mith a mesteth hi. She strengthened her self Hence Observ 1. Outward Temptations and Solicitations to back sliding are most effectually resisted by inward firm and stedfast resolutions So Ruth here finds her loose Heart First With a purpose and a promise of persevering and being none of Solomons Fools That dares to trust her own Heart Prov. 28.26 she lays another bond upon that slippery thing the heart Jer. 17.9 more deceitful than all things to wit the Oath of God and this also she binds with a curse saying Let the Lord double and treble all evils upon me let him make me an execration and an example to all if I turn my back from thee and from thy God by all these bonds she bound her loose Heart fast to the ways of God and so she stoutly endured the shock of Temptation which Orpah did not Thus were we but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 solidly stiff and stedfast in the Faith 1 Pet. 5.9 as Ruth was we might resist all Temptations to sin either from the Devil from without or from our own Hearts from within We should not give place Eph. 4.27 no not for an hour Gal. 2.5 to our own angry and Vindictive Spirits for then we let in the Devil into our Hearts But if we resist those fleshly Lusts which are stirred up by the Devil and which War against our Souls 1 Pet. 2.11 then they are though materially they be sin yet not so formally in as much as we do not allow them but abhor them and abhor our selves for them and not only so but the Tempter will as Naomi here leave off speaking by way of Temptation to us Then she left off speaking to her Hence Observ 2. Tempters to evil will in due time be dastdardly and yield unto those that do not yield unto them but are resolved stedfastly to cleave unto that which is good Thus Naomi yields to Ruth when she saw that Ruth would not yield to her and thus we shall find that could we but resist the Devil that grand Tempter to backsliding stifly strongly and stedfastly he would flee from us we should find him but a Coward who is like the Crocodile if you follow him he fleeth from you if ye flee from him then he followeth you the Reason of the Devils Cowardliness is this that Old Serpent having his Head bruised and crushed by the Promise of the Messiah Gen. 3.15 cannot now so easily thrust in his mortal sting unless we do dally with him and so lay our Breasts open to him N. B. But the Devil hath no Defensive Armour to defend himself though he hath Offensive to offend us therewith If the grand Tempter be thus cowardly 1 Pet. 4.7 then much more his Underlings and Vassals if the principal Agent be so much more his tempting Tools or inferiour instruments The Slave or Servant is not greater than his Master in Courage c. She left speaking c. now resting satisfied with Ruths resolution Hence Observ 3. 'T is breach of Charity to suspect the integrity of such as give those evidences thereof wherewith the Judgment of Charity should be satisfied Thus Naomi who was a Godly Wise Matron doth testifie by her speaking no more about turning back to Moab that she was now assured of her Daughters Honesty and Constancy and that she was now stedfastly resolved to be of the true Brood of Travellers Psal 24.6 towards the Land of Promise her silence gave consent hereunto Ver. 19. So they two went untill they came to Bethlehem Hence Observ 1. Such is the Faithfulness of our Heavenly Father to all his Children that he never fails nor forsakes them but when one comfort faileth them he findeth out another for them Thus Naomi having lost her Elimelech an Israelitish Husband hath a Moabitish Daughter Ruth given to her that clave as close to her as her Husband and resolves to be her Faithful Companion in all her sorrows and sufferings The loss of one Relation is made up out of Gods fulness by raising up another Thus when Abraham lost his beloved Wife Sarah Gen. 23.19 then God made up his loss by giving him a blessed Daughter Rebeccah in her room who was brought by an eminent Providence expresly into Sarahs Tent Gen. 24.67 to fill up the place of the dead there with a living comfort Thus also God himself stood by Paul when all men had forsaken him 2 Tim. 4.16 17. No man stood with him He might say as Socrates once said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Friends I have no friend stands with me yet the Lord his best Friend stood with Paul who is better than a thousand fail-friends or as Plato calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 changeable Creatures God is never so sweet and and so seasonable to his Saints as in the day of their deepest distress this made David encourage himself in the Lord his God when he was greatly distressed 1 Sam. 30.6 well knowing that his God loves to help his People which trust in him when forsaken of all Creature Comforts when there is a Death upon all their Helps and a Damp upon all their Hopes Oh that in all our straits we could run to this Cordial and turn into this Counting-House as David did and find our selves well underlaid as we say with Comforts to wit in the Power Promises and Providences of God who is in Covenant with us and undoubtedly will remember us in all our troubles as he did David Psal 132.1 if we remember him in them as David did So they two went Hence Observ 2. There be but few Friends that are true Friends Here be but two together Orpah forsakes Naomi but Ruth only cleaves to her Amicitia sit inter binos qui sunt veri inter bonos qui sunt pauci that is let Friendship be betwixt two that be true and betwixt those that are good which are but few 'T was said in Richard the Thirds time by the Duke of Buckingham to Bishop Morton fast and faithful Friends are all for the most part gone in Pilgrimage and their return is uncertain Fast Friends be few such a Friend as Jonathan was to David who loved him at his own Soul 1 Sam. 18.2 And his Soul was knit to Davids Soul Corporibus Geminis Spiritus unus erat There was but one Soul for two Bodies Ni mihi sis ut ego non eris alter ego A true Friend is called another I a second self which can be but few and frater
John 4.14 to wit thirst after the Vanities of the World and surely such as thirst after the Worlds Fooleries have not yet taken an hearty Draught of those Blessed Waters Fourthly He gives us not only Water but Blood yea the Blood of God Acts 20.28 and his Blood is Drink indeed John 6.55 Which the Young Men have drawn Hence Observ 3. As Boaz so God hath his Water-drawers to wit out of the Wells of Salvation Isa 12.3 4. He hath such famous Fountains as that was Numb 21.18 Which the Princes digged called thereupon Beer-Elim the Well of the Mighty Ones Isa 15.8 God hath his Bartholomew's which signifies Water-drawers his Ministers of the Gospel which draw Water to wit The words of Eternal Life John 6 68. The rich and precious promises whereby we are made Partakers of the Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 and of the Holy Spirit so frequently and fitly compared unto water Psal 42.1 2 Isa 44.3 4. Ezek. 36.25 John 8.11 and John 3.5 The Spirit is a Coelestical Water that doth not only wash white and makes fruitful but also cools and quenches our Thirsts after Righteousness 'T is the Work of God's Bartholomew's or Water-drawers to draw out this Blessed Water for Thirsty Souls and that with much Mirth and Melody as they did with Singing Numb 21.17 and with Joy Isa 12.3 4. as well as with much Sweat both of the Brow and of the Brain N. B. And 't is very observable that no less than Three Thousand of God's Water-drawers or Bartholomew's were suspended from their publick Water-drawing upon that famous Black Bartholomew-Day so call'd that very Water-drawer Day as the word Bartholomew signifies gave a stop to so many Water-drawers from drawing Water out of the Wells of Salvation in their publick Ministry not only tying their Hands but also stopping their Mouths by an Act of Uniformity And 't is remarkable also that this Bartholomew-day so call'd was that very Black and Bloody Day of the Parisian Massacre in France wherein many Thousand Protestants were Murdered by the Red-Letter Romanists V. 10. Then she fell on her Face c. Here shineth forth Ruth's Grace of Humility wherewith she was clothed 1 Pet. 5.5 and with many other Graces Hence it was that she found so much favour in Godly Boaz's his Eyes to exalt her from her low Estate as followeth Hence Observ 1. The most lowly shall be the most lofty such as humble themselves under the mighty Hand of God God will exalt thou them in due time 1 Pet. 5.6 Self-Abasement is the readiest way to right Advancement They that duly and truly abase themselves shall be soonest advanced of God When Job abhorr'd himself in Dust and Ashes then God turn'd again his Captivity Job 42.6.10 and David when low and little in his own Eyes was brought to the Crown and Kingdom of Israel c. That thou shouldest take knowledge of me This Ruth admired as one altogether unworthy to find favour in his fight being but a poor stranger how much more should we admire that we should find grace in he sight of God Hence Observ 2. God's manifesting his Love to poor us and not to others in the World is matter of great admiration How did the Apostle cry out with Admiration John 14.22 How is it Lord c We may all say with Ruth here Why And what cause hath moved thee thus to cast an Eye of favour on me who am but a Stranger a Stranger to God and to all goodness at first yet that time is a time of Love Ezek. 16.4 8. Non sum dignus Domine quem diligas Austin What is Man that thou art mindful of him Psal 8. And what is Man when thou art unmindful of him Hebr. Anochin Nochria I am a Stranger we may all say V. 11. It hath fully been shewed me all that thou hast done c. Her Faith to God and her Love to Naomi was much noted and noticed Hence Observ 1. True Piety cannot want its due praise Fame follows Vertue as the Shadow doth the Body at the very Heels If there be any vertue there will be some praise Phil. 4.8 By faith the Elders obtainted a good report Heb. 11.2 Though they be dead as Abel yet speaketh or are spoken of ver 4. and the Faith and Works of the believing Thessulonians sounded out as an Eccho 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into the World 1 Thess 1.8 Thus all the People of Bethlehem soon knew that Ruth was a Vertuous Woman Ruth 3.11 Hence also Observ 2. 'T is a blessed evidence of true Piety to prize highly the Piety we behold in others especially in the Instruments of our Conversion Thus Ruth highly prized that Holiness she saw in her Mother-in Law that had been the means of turning her from the Idols of Moab to the God of Israel and therefore she sticks close to her in all Offices of Love V. 12. The Lord recompense thy Work 'T is Boaz's hearty Prayer for Ruth who wanted the World's Wealth yet wanted she not good Works such as God both regarded and rewarded Hence Observ 1. Every labour of Love even in those that have not Alms to give the Lord regardeth and in due time richly rewardeth The blind Romanists have shrunk up good Works even to an hand breadth as if it consisted only in giving of Aluâ—s Ruth had none to give yet her good works in her Pious Loving and Courteous Carriage to her Mother-in-Law in her Old Age were with the Lord Isa 49.4 who gave her a rich Reward according to this good Man's Prayer for her yet not out of merit either de congruo or de condigno as the Romish Doctrine phraseth it but of his free Grace and Fatherly Love as a Father rewards his Son that serveth him Mal. 3.17 A full Reward be given thee Hence Observ 2. Such as shew the kindness of God to the Saints in distress the Lord will shew the kindness of God in giving a full Reward to them Thus Jonathan had shown the Kindness of God to David in distress 1 Sam. 19.2 and 20.2.4.42 A God-like kindness and David judged himself obliged to shew the kindness of God to Jonathan's Seed and Son 2 Sam. 9.3 Jonathan swore David to shew him the kindness of the Lord 1 Sam. 20.14 Such kindness as the Lord sheweth to his People and such as they that have their Hearts soak'd in the kindness of the Lord towards themselves do shew one to another loving mutually out of a pure heart fervently 1 Pet. 1 22. Thus Ruth had shown the kindness of God to Naomi and Boaz prays that the Lord would shew the kindness of God to Ruth for so doing and give her a full Reward which was given to her even in this World when she became Wife to that Rich and Religious Man that thus prayed but especially in a better World when she became a Glorified Saint in Heaven where the full Reward is given indeed and that as a free gift Rom.
applied would heal those inordinate Lusts that War against our Souls but from Mans own corruption which like a Toad turns all it takes into Poison Marriage indeed hath many troubles 1 Cor. 7.28 but withal it hath many helps against troubles if God bless it N. B. Oh! that all such as have young ones under their care and custody would exercise such a good Conscience as Naomi doth here taking all care and making all provision for their Weal in both Worlds not only that they may live in peace and plenty and not be exposed too long unto the disquietment of Poverty Widowhood and want of Children in this Life but also that it may be well with them in the Life to come V. 2. Behold he winnoweth Barley to night Hebr. Halailah Sub noctem They winnowed at night because First It was then Cooler Gen. 3.8 and heat would not then hinder the sore labour of the Winnowers Secondly Then had they a brisker Wind which was better for Winnowing Naomi mindeth Ruth of this fair opportunity of accomplishing her Desire Hence Observ 1. That there is a convenient time for all Actions Eccles 3.1 and a well chosen season is an excellent advantage to any Action Naomi bids Ruth observe carefully that God by his Providence did offer to her a seasonable opportunity having a fit time and convenient place of acquainting her self better with him and she wisheth her to improve it Behold he Winnoweth Hence Observ 2. None are too great or too good for proper work either of the Brow or of the Brain in the World 'T is probable Boaz himself had a hand in the work or at the least an oversight Ruth 2.4 Maximilian the Emperor could say Quo major fuero tantò plus laborabo The greater Man that I am the more pains will I take All should do some Generation work Act. 13.36 V. 3. Wash thee therefore and Anoint thee That is make thy self as Amiable as thou canst that thou may'st find favour in his sight She must First Wash her self A Sudore Sordibus from Sweat and Filth N. B. Oh! that we may Wash and Anoint every Supper-Day especially c. That thou may'st not smell like a slothful Slut. Secondly She must Anoint her also according to the custom of those Countries Psal 104.15 2 Sam. 14.2 Matth. 6.17 that she might look with a more Lovely and Brisker Countenance Hence Observe All Lawful means are to be used in a way of subserviency to Gods Providence Thus Ruth did here First In Washing off all spots with Water Secondly In Annoiting her Face with Oyl to make her look both Bright and Chearful Thirdly She must put upon her the very best of her Garments to put her self into a comely and desirable Dress Fourthly She must go down to the Barn-Floore c. V. 4. And uncover his Feet c. This she was to do Fifthly And so demand Marriage of him which in those Days and in Ruths case was neither unlawful nor immodest Deut. 25.20 And Clandestine Marriages were not then forbidden The Question arises here Whether this were good Counsel for Naomi that was a Godly Matron to give and for Ruth that was a Modest Damosel to take Answer First The end and intention of Godly Naomi was undoubtedly good Namely To have her Daughter Married to her next near Kinsman according to the Law of God forementioned on Chap. 2.20 that seed might be raised up to him and so continue his Name and enjoy his Inheritance in Israel But Secondly All the doubt lies about the means to obtain the End The Antients do indeed Censure them as dangerous and scandalous And that Naomi's advice might have spoil'd her design for Grave Boaz might have utterly rejected Ruth as a Wanton Woman unsuitable to his Gravity and so she would have lost all hope of his Marrying her but 't is thus defended all this was done by Instinct from God tho' seemingly inconsistent with Modesty and therefore was blessed by God as that was Gen. 27.7 to become effectual means for accomplishing the end Now Naomi being well assured both of Boaz's Piety especially now being old and of Ruth's Chastity gives this advice and Ruth takes it which had it not been good and of God such Godly Women as Naomi and Ruth were would never have dared to say and do thus However this encourages none to enter into God's Ordinance by the Devil 's Portal God will make such smart and smoak for it if they first Bed and then Wed c. And he will tell thee what thou shalt do Meaning I shall not need to give thee any further direction for Boaz himself is so pious prudent able and honest that he will prescribe to thee all lawful means for Consummating this Marriage betwixt you according to the Law of God N. B. Thus God tells us all we should do to Marry Christ all which do show that Naomi's Counsel was not Carnal but Godly Counsel and not to be Condemned as Lyra and Carthusian doth for thus laying a Temptation unto sin before Boaz. Hence Observe 'T is an undoubted evidence of strong Grace when Tentation draws not out Corruption when there is both time and place convenient for sinning against God Thus it was with Godly Boaz as appeareth plainly after v. 8. Ruth was a Morigerous and Obsequious Daughter to her much Honoured Mother and in hope of a good Husband doth adventure far yea and not only promiseth to do but also performeth all that her Mother directed her v. 6. N. B. Oh that we were as Docible Tractable and Morigerous in adventuring far and hard to bring about our Souls Matching and Marrying with Christ Where earnest desire is after Christ as in Ruth after Boaz nothing will daunt the Spirit or discourage the Heart but the saying is Ingens gloria calcar habet difficulty of Duty in Honest Honourable and Glorious Enterprizes rather whets up and spurs on rather Animates than Exanimates an Heroick Soul as it did great Pompey crossing the Adriatick in a great Storm to relieve a Besieged City saying to the discouraged Pilot Necesse est ut Vadam non ut Vivam 't is necessary I should venture not that I should survive the danger Thus V. 5. Ruth saith All that thou biddest I will do N. B. Oh that we could say thus to God All that thou commandest me to do for the obtaining of Christ I will do See how the Spouse ventures far for Christ Cant. 3. and ch 5. and ch 8.1 to the loss of her Vail and to wounding Hence Observe Christ must be had at any rate we cannot Live we dare not Die without him V. 6. She did all her Mother bid her do Hence Observe Ruth's Vniversal Obedience to Naomi will rise up in judgment against many Disobedient and Rebellious Children that instead of doing all things their Parents lawfully command them according to the Fifth Commandment they scarce do any thing or it may be just nothing how can
such read that Scripture Deut. 21.18 19 20 21. without trembling Alas there be but few Children that can say as that Elder Son in Luke 15.29 said to his Earthly Father Lo these many Years have I served thee neither have I at any time transgressed thy Commandment N. B. And likewise how will this Ruth's doing all that Naomi commanded her condemn all us for want of Vniversal Obedience to our Heavenly Father Alas we have not respect to all God's Commandments as David had Psal 119.6 And if we have not respect for all we can never yield subjection to all possibly we may say with Ruth All that thou commandest me I will do but we will not do with Ruth even all that she was commanded we may promise but not perform we are good at promising as Israel was in saying to Moses all that God commandeth we will do Exod. 19.8 but bad at performing as they were who were oftentimes repining and sometimes rebelling like that Son in the Parable that cryed I go Sir yea But when Sir He went not at all Matth. 21.30 We Vow but pay not Psal 76.11 V. 7. When Boaz had eaten and drunken and his heart was merry or Hebr. made good to wit frollick free from cares and chearful by feeding liberally and feasting more freely than ordinary as at such an Harvest or Vintage-Feast he might lawfully do Hence Observ 1. God allows his own People an honest Affluence they may delight themselves in God's great goodness Neh. 9.25 There is a time for all things a time to Rejoyce and a time to mourn Eccles 3.4 12 13. The time of Joy is threefold in Scripture 1. The Joy of Harvest 2. The Joy of Marriage 3. The Joy of Victory The first of those was this of Boaz as their manner was Psal 4.7 Isa 9.3 and 16.9 10. Judg. 9.27 And she came softly and uncovered his Feet Or lift up the Cloaths that were on his Feet Hebr. Hence Observ 2. Seeming Immodesty may be attended with real Innonency Here the means to bring on the Match were at least seemingly immodest and not altogether free from Scandalum datum Offence given and from danger of ill Report yet had this been really so such a grave and godly Matron as Naomi was would never have given it in direction to her young Daughter Ruth a stranger and a new Convert yea she was so confident of the Innocency and Honesty of both Old Boaz and Young Ruth that she knew no real cause to discourage her in this course no way inconsistent with true Piety yet every way effectual to bring on the Marriage seeing withal she used that Secrecy therein which the place and time of Night afforded to avoid Scandalum acceptum that others might not take offence and that themselves might not come under an ill Report for thus doing O prisca simplicitas N. B. Surely there was more real Simplicity Innocency and Honesty in this day than can well be found in our Day V. 8. The Man was afraid Fear is a Passion of the Soul whereby it shrinks in it self from some imminent evil Hence Observe The subduing of strong Corruption even in an hour of Temptation and opportunity of sinning is a manifest token of great Mortification N. B. Oh what a Mortified Man was Young Joseph being about Twenty Seven Years old when he refused to commit that Sweet Sin as Wicked Men call it with so much security and secrecy when his Wanton Mistress did so Wickedly and Impudently sollicit him Gen. 39.7 8 9. The sailor's Iron entred into his Soul Hebr. Psal 105.18 but Satan's Temptation could not enter his Conscience for it was fraught with the fear of God which is a pure Grace Psal 19.9 and hates evil saith Solomon Few of Joseph's Years would have done what he did Oh what a Mortified Young Man was Timothy that could exhort the Younger Women with Chastity 1 Tim. 5.2 not with some only but with all purity not so much as one Impure Motion or Unchaste Thought in the mean while creeps into his Heart To refuse proffered Pleasures is as sound a tryal of the truth of Grace as to endure the Tortures of the Rack Temptation is but as the Tap to give vent to Corruption N. B. And Old Boaz was a Mortified Man and one in whom the fire of Lust was strangely and strongly extinguished yea one that feared where others would have Loved and Lusted seeing there is such a natural propension to be Carnally minded and Unbridled Lust like the Wild Figg will soon mount over the Wall of Divine Precepts There is the Law of the Members in a double sense to wit in the Body as well as in the Soul in the outward as well as inward Man N. B. Some think that Boaz feared it was some evil Spirit that had assumed a Body and was got to Bed to him Historians tell us that the Devil hath play'd such Pranks with Young Gallants sometimes yea Boaz his Mortification was the more in this Circumstance inasmuch as he now had been frollick with Feasting alas how was godly Lot exposed to a double Temptation in his frollicking too much with Wine forgetting himself to be a Father Gen. 19.32 34. Est Venus in Vinis Ignis in Igne furit Sine Cerere Baccho friget Venus Yet the Tempter may strike fire long enough for Boaz he will not find him any dry Tinder his Heart was good Hebr. or Merry V. 9. Spread thy Skirt over me This Tostatus understands as if hereby she desired him to lie with her this is too gross a Slander to fix upon Godly Ruth who desired no more by this Proverbial Speech but that he should Marry her Ezek. 16.8 and as an Husband to nourish and cherish her Eph. 5.29 consult these two places V. 10. Blessed be thou c. As Luke 1.28 he did not call her a Light-Skirts nor suspected her unfit to make an Honest Man's Wife Hence Observ 1. 'T is our duty to say thus to Christ spread thy Skirt over me for thou art my near Kinsman Observ 2. Christ will call all such as say so to him thou art the Blessed of the Lord thou art welcome My Daughter Hence Observ 3. Humility is the happiest way to Honour she calleth her self his Handmaid and he calleth her his Daughter Nothing is lost by Humility before Honour is Humility Prov. 15.33 Abigail must think it an honour to become a Laundress to the meanest of David's Servants before she can be honoured to become David's Wife 1 Sam. 25.41 and David himself must be brought to say I am not haughty Psal 131.1 before he be brought to the Throne of Israel Humility hath at the heels of it Riches Honour and Life Prov. 22.4 Moses must be Forty Years a Stranger in Midian before he be King in Jesurun Surely as the lower is the Ebb the higher is the Tide so the lower any descend in Humiliation the higher they shall ascend in Exaltation the lower this
his own Sons saying Clodius accusat Machos Vice corrects sin as many Malapert Dames would have done in her Circumstances but she gives him a milder Answer to his Reproaches than the Blessed Apostle could scarcely give to the High-Priest in his Day Acts 23.5 calling him a Whited Wall c. but she here gives the High-Priest good words patiently bearing his Unjust Censurings of her N. B. Secondly Here is her Prudence as well as Patience she seeketh to satisfie him against his false Judgment he had passed so rashly upon her from his Seat of Judicature as a Judge by such Cogent Arguments and such Undeniable Reasons as did clearly demonstrate that she was Sober enough saying I have drunk neither Wine nor strong Drink c. for I have spent this Day hitherto in Fasting which all others have spent in Feasting v. 7 8. Beside saith she I am a Woman in whom Drunkenness is more abominable than in Men and thereupon the Romans punish'd it with Death as well as Adultery and that she was a Woman of a troubled Spirit so more likely to be Drunk with her own Tears whereof good Soul she had drunk abundance rather than with any Intoxicating Liquors N. B. Moreover Hannah prudently Argueth against Eli's calumny that he ought not to count her a Daughter of the Devil but upon better grounds Confessing she had been no better than a Daughter of Belial which is the Devil 2. Cor. 6.15 had she been drunk indeed as he supposed then had she thrown off the Yoke of the Law of God as the word Belial signifies and become a monstrous Miscreant as all drunken Women be in the deliberate and sober sentiment of this Gracious Woman And N. B. Thirdly Behold here her Humility and Modesty together with her Patience and Prudence none of which could have shined so forth in her had she been really drunk according to Eli's over-severe Sentence Notwithstanding Eli's Rash Severity in so Misjudging her yet she useth no Railing Accusation against Him as is said of Michael against the Devil Jude ver 9. in calling him an Vnjust Judge but Humbly and Modestly Beautifies all her Pleadings for her Innocency with that comely and commendable Compellation no my Lord wherein she sheweth that she had a Reverence and Veneration for Him tho' he had passed so severe a Censure unworthily upon her All these things put together do plainly prove that as Hannah calls her self A Woman of a Sorrowful Spirit so we must call her A Woman of a meek and quiet Spirit which is in the sight of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of great price 1 Pet. 3.3 4. and that there was a Blessed Harmony betwixt her Name and her Nature for as her Name signifies Gracious in the Hebrew Tongue so had she a most Gratious Nature and Disposition Conveniunt Rebus Nomina sape suis Names and Natures do oft Harmonize The Fifth Remark is Eli's Racalling his unjust Censure and pronouncing his Sacerdotal Benediction upon her c. v. 17 18. Now Old Eli sees with new Eyes being strongly convinced by her strenuous Arguments he is now satisfied that she was Sober and not only so but Sorrowful also and so Sorrowful that she was Drunk with Sorrow as the Phrase is used Isa 51.21 but not with Wine now he understood she had not been pouring in Wine down her Throat but pouring out Tears before the Lord multiplying her Prayers N. B. As one resolved not to let the Lord go without his Blessing Gen. 32.26 a right Daughter of Jacob rather than of Belial Now Eli saw all Hannah's earnestness in her strange Motions without speaking out was only to wrest out of God's Hands that Mercy which he for a while with an unwilling willingness withheld from her that she might be the more importunate with God in her most fervent Prayers Hereupon Eli to make her amends for his former Uncharitableness bids her go in Peace as Elisha dismissed Naaman 2 Kings 5.19 wishing her Mind might be more composed from all her Griefs that she might learn to cast her burden upon the Lord and he would sustain her Psal 55.22 and withal Eli promises to her his Prayers for her to that purpose and not only so but he also Prophesies That the God of Israel will grant thy Petition either from a general Consideration of God's known kindness in hearing Prayer or from a special Revelation of God's Spirit which he a good Man might better have than such a wicked High-Priest as Caiphas had John 11.51 N. B. Hannah being thus cheared up with the High-Priest's chearful words beggs the benefit of his continued Prayers looking upon his Answer as God's Oracle and the Motions of the Comforter meeting with the Motions of her own Mind all her Vexations vanish away and now she could eat and drink with a merry heart Eccles 9.7 The Sixth Remark is Samuel's Birth and Education at home c. v. 19 20. to 24. Then Elkanah and Hannah thus comforted rose up early in the Morning to Worship God before their Ten Miles Journey home to Ramah this Whet was not look'd upon as any Let thereto Prayer and Provender never hinders a Journey N. B. This was a good President for our Practice they redeemed some time for Prayer and God's Answer of Peace to their Prayers not only brought them safely home but also Blest Barren Hannah immediately with Conception and likewise with the Birth of a Boy after Nine Months whom she called Samuel because he was asked of God as the Hebr. Name signifies a Son sent to her from the Lord as an Answer to her Prayer Now Elkanah goes up to Shiloh with a Sacrifice of Thanksgiving for the Birth of his Son and to ratifie his Wifes Vow v. 11. which he now had made his own Vow also v. 21. and had not disannull'd it as according to the Law he might have done Numb 30.8 but Hannah staid at home N. B. To perform the Moral Duty of Nursing her Child and therefore sinned not in neglecting the Ceremonial Duties the Women being not so obliged as the Men were Exod. 23.17 She desired her Husband to let her stay till she might carry her Vowed Child along with her and so leave him with the Lord as soon as he could do any Service in his Sanctuary N. B. To such a lawful and reasonable Request of Hannah her Husband consents v. 22 23. and so all Husbands ought to gratifie their Wives The Seventh Remark is Samuel's removal from Ramah to Shiloh v. 24. to 28. then Hannah takes her desired and Vowed Child after she had Weaned and Nursed him up until he was fit for some Service and to shift for himself among Strangers and three Bullocks with him c. one whereof was to be for a Burnt-Offering and the other two as a Gratuity to the High-Priest and the rest of the Priests to Feast with that they all might be obliged in their tender care-over the young Child Thus N. B. She
this is he v. 12. and this is intimated in 2 Sam. 5.2 The Second Remark is The Person Anointed David which signifies Dilectus desiderabilis one Amiable and Acceptable to all His Character as a Type of Christ was White and Ruddy yea Totus desiderabilis altogether Lovely and all asunder Lovely Cant. 5.10 16. Lovely David was both for his Inside a Man after God's own Heart Chap. 13 14. one of an Vpright Heart notwithstanding his foul Failings Psal 57.7 not of a Rotten Heart as Saul was David did all the Wills of God Acts 13.22 and therefore was he God's Corculum a Man of God's Desire and Delight better than Saul for his Inside chap. 15.28 and as for his Outside 't is described here v. 12. he was of a Comely Countenance not Effeminate but of a Masculine and Majestick Aspect his very Eyes seemed to sparkle and to breath forth a Military Magnanimity as Martinius Interprets Japhe Gnenim here not that he had Red Hair as some say but that he had a meet mixture of White and Red in his fresh Complexion which argued both a Loving Comely Amicable Disposition and a Lively Martial Constitution a brisk Spirit for the Noblest Exploits The Third Remark upon the Concomitants of David's Unction is That he was Anointed with Oyl out of an Horn v. 13. as is noted before upon v. 1. and not out of a Glass-Vial as Saul was and Jehu after him 2 Kings 9.1 though it be read there a Box of Oyl yet the Hebrew word is the same with that 1 Sam. 10.1 which is Translated a Vial Pak Vasculum is in both places to shew the short continuance say some of their Kingdoms but David and Solomon were Anointed out of an Horn of Oyl 1 Sam. 16.1 1 Kings 1.39 Thirdly The Consequents of David's Unction the third part hath these Remarks First The Spirit of the Lord came upon David when Anointed v. 13. namely to endow him with extraordinary Gifts of Fortitude Prudence c. and of Prophecy as well as of Piety and Poesie after which he did Noble Exploits as the slaying of a Bear and a Lyon c. and became famous for such Heroick Facts insomuch that the very Courtiers of Saul had notice of them and took notice of him for them whereupon they upon occasion afterward commended him to their King v. 18. as one every way accomplished The Second Remark is The Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evil Spirit from the Lord came in its stead v. 14. That is Saul lost those Royal and Heroick Gifts given him when the Spirit of God came upon him to qualifie him for Regal Government 1 Sam. 10.6 9 10. and the Lord for his sins did deliver him up to Satan so that he was frequently disquieted by the Devil and fall into Fits of Phrenzy and Fury N. B. 'T was just with God that he who had Idoliz'd his own Reason above God's Command in the Case of Amalek should now have that Idol broke in pieces and be bereaved of the common use of his Reason No doubt but when Satan saw Saul so extreamly discontented for the loss of God's Favour and with it of his Kingdom also then did he fill his Melancholick Mind with Fears and Frights from his own guilty Conscience so that like a distracted Man he was for destroying all he found in his way Friends as well as Foes nor did his Body say some fare better than his Mind for this Diabolical Distemper seem'd sometimes to choak him The Third Remark is The Renowned Remedy against this Melancholick Malady v. 15.16 c. Wherein Observe First That though David was thus chosen of God and Anointed by Samuel to be a King yet in the Humility of his Heart he returns to his keeping of Sheep being willing to wait upon God for his leisure and pleasure of raising him to Royal Dignity Secondly Now begins God by his good Providence to work for the bringing of David to the Court that he might be known a Man fit to wear a Diadem to which he was destinated after Saul's Death Thirdly The Instruments God useth to bring David to the Court were two The First and general were Saul's Physicians who advised Saul that Musick would mitigate his Melancholy v. 15 16. and indeed their Advice was confirm'd by the success for Nature demonstrates That the Devil hath not that power over Man when his Mind is composed as when 't is disorder'd by Passion and discomposed yea and Scripture declares that the Devil had less power over Lunaticks in the Decrease than he had at the Increase of the Moon that Mater Humidorum the Mother of Moistures which causeth the Ebbing and Flowing of Humours as it doth of the Main Ocean in the Body of Man Matth. 17.15 Mark 9.22 It was but sometimes that he cast the Lunatick into the Fire and sometimes into the Water now because Natural Philosophy did suggest to Saul's Physicians that Musick had a mighty Influence in sweetening those bitter Passions of his Melancholick Mind which the Evil Spirit made improvement of to his grievous Molestation they therefore gave Counsel at a general Consultation of Court-Physicians That the most skilful Musician might be sought forth and brought thither to make Musick before him The Second Instrument God used was more immediate and particular for fixing that general Advice of the Physicians personally upon David this was one of Saul's Courtiers whom the Rabbins upon what grounds is not known do affirm to be Doeg however it was some Courtier that had such personal knowledge of David's Accomplishments that he gives the King a distinct account of them Characterizing him as a Man of a great figure v. 17 18. The Fourth Remark is The marvelous Manner how this famous Matter came about that David was brought from his Father's Sheep to Saul's Court Wherein consider N. B. 1. Saul upon his Servant's double Suggestions both general and particular sends for David to his Father v. 19 and though Samuel had told Israel the manner of a King That he would take their Sons to himself c. chap. 8.11 12. Yet Saul takes not David from Jesse by violence but obtains him by Intreaty N. B. 2. Had those Servants of Saul been better instructed they would have incited Saul to send for Old Samuel rather than Young David That the Lord's Prophet might have tryed his skill for healing Saul's Soul which was now much out of frame this had been better than the sending for a Young Musician who could only qualifie the Distempers of his Body N. B. 3. Consider how Jesse being but a mean Man in the World sent a small present with his Son to Saul v. 20. a Present that would be contemptible to a King in our Times N. B. Yet this Jesse did to Ingratiate his Son into Saul's Favour whom he presumed it would not find over-critical and curious especially now being as it were in an Exile Estate by Samuel's Doom from God
reason why his Son must kill David Nor is the Son to be blamed here for betraying his Fathers secrets to David seeing it was no Disservice much less Treachery to Saul but he is rather to be highly applauded for his Faithful and Religious Respect both to God to his Friend to his Countrey and to his Father in hindring him from imbruing his hands in Innocent Blood hereby N. B. Note well 6 Jonathan's Powerful and Prevalent Oratory v. 4 5 6. As Saul and he walked alone together to take the Fresh Air nigh to the Cave where David lay hid His First Argument is his calling Saul King whereby he minded him of his Duty that he must use the Sword of Justice only to punish Evil-doers but to protect those that do well His Second Argument is His calling David Saul's Servant minding him thereby that a Servant while he doth his Duty may not be deserted much less destroyed by his Master His Third Argument is His pleading David's Merit wherein he appeals to his Fathers own Conscience that himself rejoyced to see David Discomfit Goliah and ever since hath deserved so well of thee and the whole Kingdom that thou hast made him thy Son as well as thy Servant not only one Innocent as to Evil but also one most Eminent in all Goodness and Heroick Actions c. N. B. Note well If Jonathan plead thus effectually for David with his Father c. How much more doth our Jesus plead with God for reconciling us to him c The third Remark is David's Return to the Court through his dear Friend Jonathan's irresistible intercession ver 6 7. the Conclusion of Jonathan's cogent Arguments to wit therefore He who hath so highly merited ought not to be so basely murthered had a mighty influence and made a deep impression upon Saul's Spirit so that he was convinced of his folly and when he felt both Jonathan's Oratory and David's Innocency to Triumph together in his own Conscience he is willing to be reconciled to David and ordered his return to the Court again and that his Order might the better be believed he confirms it with a most Sacred Oath and 't is not improbable Saul spake as he thought here but this great change flowing not from any true Repentance so much as from a Worâ—dly interest â—seeing David could not be kill'd without shame if not worse to himself was of a short continuance these good thoughts did indeed look into Saul's wicked heart but they would not long stay there for they did not like their lodging and therefore though David was Restored hereby to Lodge with his Wife nigh the Court again yet when those good thoughts disloged themselves out of Saul's bosom David notwithstanding Saul's Oath to the contrary must be dislog'd out of the Court also The Fourth Remark is David's Banishment again from the Court not as his former voluntary and out of Choice but now forced and by way of compulsion ver 8 9 10. Wherein is described 1. The Cause of Saul's renewed rage against David namely his wonderful Victory he again obtained over the â—hilistines who waged war against Ifrael Chap. 18 30. Not only to revenge their former losses when David slew their Champion c. But more especially because David had most highly provoked them in slaying two hundred of their men and Circumcising them and carrying their foreskins to Saul as a Dowry for his Daughter David's Wife Chap. 18.27 Now was the Battle fought wherein David became a most glorious Conquerour of them here ver 8. And whereas David's happy Successes over the Enemie sof Israel should have cheared Saul's Spirit it had a quite contrary effect upon him and sadned Saul's Soul looking upon all David's Victories as so many degrees or steps whereby he was now climbing up to his Throne and the Devil watching his opportunity to improve Saul's melancholly as before he had done 2. Here is described David's desperate danger again notwithstanding Saul's Promise and Oath for his safety such slippery hold and slender assurance had he of that Hypocrites favour c. And now Satan by Divine permission that he might be Saul's tormentor for his sin comes upon him from the Lord and causeth him to cast his Javelin which the Tyrant had ever beside him to secure him from his unceslant fears again at David as he was playing upon his Harp to mollifie his frantick fits that he might slay him ver 9 10. quite contrary to his solemn Oath ver 6. So little trust or truth is there in the Oaths of Envious Hypocrites especially in câ—mmen Swearers such an one as Saul seems to be as Saul was a King the bare word of a King should have been as irreversible as the Law of the Medes and Persians Dan. 6.8 How much more when it was confirmed so by an Oath N. B. Note well May it not be said that this Cursed Spirit of Saul hath possessed the Papists as by a Pythogorical Transmigration that keep no Faith with Hereticks c. as they call the Protestants c. 3. Here is described David s deliverance from this desperate danger he slip'd out of Saul's presence ver 10. as he had done before Chap. 18.11 through the same watchful providence of God for David's preservation that his promise of the Kingdom might be performed to him Now the second part of this Chapter contains David's second Banishment from his own house whither he now fled from Saul's Court to see if he might be safer where he dwelt with Saul's Daughter not far from Saul's Court ver 11 12. c. Remarks upon this are First Saul sent his Pursivants to watch him and to slay him in the Morning ver 11. and why not in the Night the Learned render many Reasons as First It would have been barbarous and below a King to break into his Subjects house by night and to murther the man in his Bed Secondly Lest the darkness of the Night might give David an opportunity to escape which the day would prevent and therefore was it judged sufficient to set a watch about his house all the Night until the Morning Thirdly Josephus renders this Reason that Saul had appointed Judges to sit upon him next morning and to Condemn him for a Traytor and this seems the more probable that Saul must have some colour of Justice for executing David lest he should have too much disgusted the People who generally loved David Fourthly Lavater saith such was Saul's implacable malice against David that he set this time for slaying him that he might himself be present and so be sure in seeing him slain Fifthly But the principle Reason was the singular providence of God in sending this sublime infatuation upon Saul's mind to pitch upon the worst time that David might be delivered from his bloody hands The Second Remark is The Instrument the Lord used to work David's deliverance namely Michal Saul's Daughter and David's Wife ver 11 12. who though she
only Mortal Men but common Ghosts yet ascending out of the Earth as if he came again from the state of the Dead N. B. Saul hereupon asks her what is his form Hebr. v. 14. which implieth that the Witch did practice her Witchcraft in a private place where the Spectrum first appeared to her and Saul was not an eye-witness at the first nor as yet saw the Apparition while he made this double enquiry The Witch tells him his form that he asked after namely it is an Old Man that cometh up and he is covered with a Mantle that is the same Mantle he used to wear when he was Israel's Judge and Prophet yea the same that Saul did rend Chap. 15.27 and that wherein he was Buried saith Lyra at random when Saul perceived it was Samuel he stooped with his face to the ground and bowed himself Osiander's Opinion here is with others that Saul saw nothing like Samuel when he thus Worshiped but as the Witch only saw the form but heard not the voice so Saul heard the voice only but saw not the form yet he Worshiped from the words of the Witch that inform'd him it was Samuel but 't is more probable that Saul both saw him and heard him preach his Funeral Sermon to himself notwithstanding his Worshipful Cringes towards this mock Samuel for this was that the Devil chiefly aimed at to delude Saul in his Adoring Satan instead of Samuel well knowing that Saul regarded not Samuel while he was alive yet is now made so mad for his Advice in his Distress that he will give him that Adoration which is due to the Lord only may he but have him raised from the dead N. B. After this Discourse betwixt Saul and his Dame she calls him into her Conjuring Room to see this supposed Samuel and then was the time of Saul's bowing to him at his first entrance and when the Witch had brought them two together she tho' Vilis Operaria a poor Pains taker as Josephus calls her yet had so much good manners as to withdraw from them and to leave them to themselves to debate their Secrets as appeareth from v. 21. she came to Saul Before we come to the Dialogue betwixt Saul and Mock Samuel v. 15. which is the Ninth Remark this Grand and Grave Enquiry is first to be answered to wit N. B. Note well Who was the other party that spake to Saul Answer the First Some Popish and other Writers do affirm it was the true Samuel upon these Arguments As First 'T is said that Samuel Prophesied after his Death Ecclesiasticus 46.21 To which we say that is but an Apocryphal Argument and therefore cannot be a Canonical Proof Besides that Author begs Pardon for his Darkness in his beginning of that Book Their Second Argument is That he is oft called Samuel in this Story To this we say He is called so because both Saul and the Witch thought him to be so though really he was not so as the Sun and Moon are called the two Great Lights though some Stars are really bigger yet seem not so to us As an Actor of a King in a Play is call'd the King but really may be a Rogue Their Third Argument is He foretold future contingents which come not within the compass of Satan's cognizance but belongs to God alone Isa 41.22 23 and to whom God reveals them To this we say Such is Satan's Sagacity from his long Experience that he can foresee such Events as are come to their working Causes He knew Saul's Rejection and David's Election the Philistines Courage and Israel's Despondency therefore might give a shrew'd guess what would be the end of such means that were now at work towards it Moreover the Lord sometimes useth the Ministry of an Evil Spirit revealing future things to him as 1 Kings 22.21 22 23. Judg. 18.6 Answer the Second It was certainly Satan in the similitude of Samuel which appeareth evident upon these grounds as First Briefly The Souls of the Saints do immediately at Death go up to God to Rest there Rev. 14.13 and their Bodies are laid up in the Grave as in God's Repository until the Resurrection God keeps his Servants Bones Psal 34.20 So that neither the Philistines could break David's Bones saith Abenezra nor could the cursed Jews break the Bones of Christ Joh. 19.36 And they cannot be Raised up but by the Almighty power of God and therefore not by any power of the Devil or his Imps. Secondly 'T is altogether improbable that the Lord who so lately refused to Answer Saul by those means of God's own appointment Saul himself being a witness hereof chap. 28.6 should now Answer him or suffer Samuel to Answer here by such means as by Witchcraft which God both Contemned and Condemned Thirdly The very Circumstances of this Relation do discover this Party in the Dialogue to be no good but an Evil Spirit as 1. That he receives that Worship from Saul V. 14. which a Good Spirit would not own Rev. 19.10 and 22.8 9. God only is to be Worshipped 2. This Spirit pretends to be disquieted by Saul and his Witch which is not only absurd but impossible for a Good Spirit to be that is returned to God Eccles 12.7 Entred into peace Isa 57.2 Lodged in Abraham 's Bosom Luk. 16.22 And at Rest from their labours Rev. 14.13 Being made perfect in Heaven Heb. 12.23 The Fourth Argument is Had this been the true Samuel who was so zealous of God's Honour and so faithful a reprover of sin in Saul Amongst his other sins for which he reproves him here he would not have omitted this heinous sin of his asking counsel from this Witch for which great Transgression with others he is expresly said to be Slain by the Lord 1 Chron. 10.13 14. The Fifth Argument is Had it been the true Samuel then either he came on his own accord and so he consented to the Power of this Witches Magick Art when she called him up by Conjuration which is absurd to imagine Or he came unwillingly and if so then the Devil must have a power over the Glorified Souls of Saints to dragg them whither he pleaseth which is a Blasphemous Supposition The Sixth Argument is If it were the true Samuel then must he come by the will of God or by the power of Satan in this Witch He could not come by God's will at the call of a Witch for God had forbidden Witchcraft in many Scriptures aforementioned but in none doth he warrant it nor could he come against God's Will by the force of Magick for then the Devil must be more mighty than Almighty God Here is Saul's Will and the Witches Will but not one word of God's Will Had God sent Samuel he would not have called obedience his disturbance The Seventh Argument is This Spectrum's coming in a Mantle makes it manifest to be a meer Cheat and a Mock Samuel for the true Samuel had now no Mantle to bring with him
by many means as first by Cursing the Murtherer v. 29. where Joab's Children have a lamentable Legacy left them by his iniquity Secondly In not only making a publick lamentation at Abner's Funeral but also in causing Joab to joyn therein that he might both expose him to publick shame for being the Actor of it and more especially to bring him to a sense and sight of his heinous sin in committing it and to a true repentance if possible for it which was the cause of such a publick lamentation both of King and Kingdom that had no hand in it v 3â— Thirdly in giving Abner such a Pompous Funeral at Hebron where he water'd Abner's Sepulchre with his own tears which was a further Testimony of his innocency in it v. 32 33. Fourthly In branding Joab before all the People for his sordid Assassinating such a Man of Valour as could and would have match'd him had they fought upon equal terms bewailing Abner that he died not as the fool Nabal did nor were his hands manacl'd nor his feet fetter'd c. v. 34. Tho' his hands were tied from slaying the Lord's Priests at Saul's Command yet was it not so now Fifthly In his Fasting as well as Mourning his Chieftains intreated him to allay his great grief with the Funeral Feast and a Cup of Consolation according to Custom Jer. 16.7 Ezek. 24.17 but he refused until Sun-setting v. 35. N. B. Note well First all these Evidences of David's innocency were an high point of Prudence as well as Piety the People were well pleased v. 36 37. to see David strip himself of his Royal Robes and follow the Corps as a true Mourner from which Kings are usually exempted He truly mourned not only for the loss of Abner in whom he lost the present project of gaining all Israel to his side but also for Joab's murther defiling the Land N. B. Note well Secondly His Courtiers objected Why dost thou not punish the murherer of this Great Man v. 38. David Answered v. 39. I am forc'd to forbear Justice least with my right hand I cut off my left those Sons of Zeruiah are so Potent in the Army they may serve me as Abner serv'd Ishbosheth but David was weaker in Faith than in Force this was but Carnal Reason for he having God's Promise for the Kingdom should have done justice upon Joab and have cast himself upon God's Providence for the Issue David had God's Warrant for it Gen. 9.6 Exod. 21.14 Fiat Justitia Ruat Coelum Justice must be done whatever come but David turns him over to God to punish him 1 King 2.5 6. c. 28.34 2 Sam. CHAP. IV. THis Chapter gives an account of the decrease of the House of Saul as the former did of the increase of the House of David which two Houses are Allegories for as there was constant opposition and continual skirmishing for a long time between the two Houses of Saul and David even so in a double Emblem there is first betwixt Christ and Antichrist while the World endures and Secondly betwixt the Spirit and the Flesh in the Souls of the Saints while their lives do last This double Type holds forth a double Mystery in the History both in a general and in a particular respect First As to the General Ishbosheth's Kingdom was founded upon an Arm of flesh namely Humane Power and Policy and not any Divine Word to warrant it but rather on the contrary to abolish it therefore must it in God's time decrease tho' it look never so big with so many Tribes of Israel in the belly of it at its first beginning Whereas David's Kingdom was founded upon a sure word of Prophesie and Promise of God which was at the first supported with one Tribe only at Hebron yet must it in God's time greatly grow having both the Promise and the Providence of God to warm water and nourish it into a kindly growth Even so the Kingdom of Satan tho' at the first it be enlarged almost over the face of the Earth the whole World lying in wickedness 1 John 5.19 yet the Lord hath spoken it shall grow weaker and weaker as the House of Saul did Ch. 3.1 until at last our Lord shall destroy the Man of Sin utterly with the breath of his mouth and with the brightness of his coming 2. Thes 2.8 Whereas the Kingdom of Christ our blessed David tho' it be but as a little stone the Kingdom of a Stone at the first yet shall it become the Kingdom of a Mountain to fill the whole Earth Dan. 2.35.45 In like manner if those two Houses of Saul and David be particularly considered they represent the two opposites the Flesh and the Spirit in our Spiritual Warfare what can we see in the Shulamite or one at peace with God as the word signifies and so is every true Believer but as it were the Company of two Armies Cant. 6.13 and these two are contrary each to other Gal. 5.17 So that we cannot do the things that we would as we cannot do the good things we would because of the Army of the Flesh which is Satan's Lieutenant General consisting of innumerable Lusts and Corruptions that do oppose us so we cannot do the evil things we would because of the Army of the Spirit which is God's Lieutenant General consisting of a Company of Evangelical Graces that do stop us in the way of sin as the Angel of God stopped Balaam in his perverse way Now because he that is in us is greater than he that is in the World against us 1 Joh. 4.4 therefore the Kingdom of the Flesh like that of Saul grows weaker and weaker though it seem never so invincibly strong in the beginning of this Christian Warfare and is at the last finally abolished whereas the Kingdom of the Spirit like that of David grows stronger and stronger tho' it seem at the first but as little as a grain of Mustard-seed yet grows it into a great Tree Math. 13.31 32. in the Kingdom of Grace and so into the Kingdom of Glory The Remarks upon the Particulars of his Chapter after this general double Allegory are First The Death of Abner did not only dispirit Ishbosheth but also put all the People into a deep consternation v. 1. N. B. Note well The most Wise God would never suffer evil to be done unless he knew how to bring some good out of that evil Indeed Joab had his ends in thus basely under colour of friendship to stab such a Prince in Israel as Abner was namely to revenge his Brother Asahel's death by him and to secure his own place of Generalship from him but God had his ends also as well as Joab his and that was First To punish Abner justly as for all his other sins so more especially for his Rebellion against David his Lawful Lord and Sovereign contrary to his own Knowledge and Conscience Chap. 3.9 for compassing his Worldly Honours and Wicked Designs in which
for so great a Worthy as Vriah was to be call'd off from the Siege to answer such Weak Trifling and Common Enquiries which any Private Person out of the Army might have given a full Answer to N. B. Some hence suppose that Uriah hereupon began to be suspitious seeing a meaner Man than himself might have made as good a Messenger and probably he might understand some little either from the Messengers Sent for his Wise or from some of his own Family that came to congratulate their Master's safe return those might intimate to Vriah that his Wife had been sent for to the Court all which together with the other circumstances might give him grounds of Jealousie that there was some other cause why David sent for him than what was pretended and so grow Jealous of his Beautiful Lady which possibly was the real reason why he could not be perswaded to go home and accompany her Mark 3. David deals still with Vriah while sober and dissemblingly gives him an Amicable Dismission v. 8. bidding him go home and refresh thy self after thy Travail and rejoice with the Wife of thy Youth Prov. 5.18 Not doubting but he would converse with his Wife and so cover both their Sin and their Shame and therefore followed him a Royal Mess of Meat that he might pamper his paunch and then Lie with his Wife for Sine Cerere Baccho friget Venus lusty feeding upon Luscious Dainties such as this dish the King sent him doubtless was causeth Lustful and Lascivious Minds The bearer of this dish was to bring David tidings whether saith Peter Martyr Vriah went home or no c. Mark 4. David's expostulation with Vriah occasioned by his not embracing the King's leave to go to his House but sleeping all Night among the King's Guards v. 9. 'T is probable he ate his Mess the King sent him like an Hungry Traveller yet did it not dispose him to Desire his Wives Company according to David's design N. B. Some say and not improbable that his Fair but False Wise did both in treat and importune him to go home seeing it so much concerned her to enjoy his company for covering both her Sin and Shame Whether he was jealous that his Wife was Sick of a Pleurisie is not told us however God had an over-ruling hand in it to incline Vriah's Heart to do so whereupon David reasons with him v. 10. both as a King thou shouldst have obeyed me and as a Friend thou shouldst have listened unto me for thy own welfare I know thou hast been Travelling on Foot Thirty hours from Rabba to Jerusalem therefore art thou not kind but cruel to thy self in lying still from home when there is no need c. So he presseth him to depart to his House Mark 5. Vriah still holds his resolution v. 11. neither the Dignity of the King saith Peter Martyr nor the Beauty and importunity of his Wife could reclaim him from his refractory humour N. B. Thus the Providence of God did counter-work all the Policies and Projects of David who designed all along to have his Sin concealed when the most Wise God will have it revealed and lest the King should think it was too sawcy a sullenness in a Subject to be thus peremptory he renders a most pregnant reason for so persisting in his resolve saying The Ark and all Israel abide in Tents and my Lord Joab c. and shall I take pleasure with my Wise in a time of common calamity Here Vriah declareth that he had a Golden Soul in a Robust Iron Body His Name Vriah signifies the Fire of God and surely the Fire of Zeal was kindled here by God's Spirit upon the Hearth of his Heart which made him thus resolute in abridging himself even of Lawful Delights in a time of Common Calamity N. B. As the Rapid motion of the primum mobile or Supreme Sphere of the Heavens carryeth about the inferiour Orbs in a Retrograde motion contrary to that which is their proper tendency from East to West whereas the first mover hurries them back from West to East according to the common rules of Natural Philosophy Even so a true Spiritual Sympathy with the Churches Epidemical dangers should carry our Hearts back from the bent of our own private Natural Inclinations as it did here in Vriah which stop'd him in his way of taking his Conjugal Pleasure at home N. B. Josephus saith Vriah was Joab's Armour-bearer because he calls him his Lord but that he might as well do and not be so as Joab was Lord General of the Army however this brave Speech of his Self-denyal did ring a loud peal in the Ears of David's Conscience to awaken him out of his present Lethargy into which Sin and Satan had lull'd him as into a Dead sleep of security seeing he lay wallowing in unlawful Lusts in a time of common danger when Vriah made Conscience of enjoying such as were honest and lawful Mark 6. Still David instead of Repenting proceeds from bad to worse ver 12 13. when he found himself crossed in his former contrivances with Uriah while Sober he will try one trick more in making Vriah Drunk that when intoxicated by pressing Wine upon him more than was convenient he might forget his Oath and Lie with his Wife putting off all his former Austerity N. B. Oh what are we when left of God! that David should do all this evil with deliberation Though David was Drunk with Lust when he lay with Bathsheba yet was he Sober enough and in his cold Blood when he made Vriah Drunk with Wine and all to get a cover for his Sin No doubt but it was against the Temper and Genius of this good Vriah to drink himself Drunk in the King's Presence He that could deny himself his Wives Company at home and so resolutely refuse his Lawful pleasure would never make it his choice to intoxicate himself in the open Court to the scorn of the Courtiers had he not been designedly plyed with Cup after Cup which he was compelled to drink off as a special favour from his great Soveraign That this good man drank more than he desired is manifest from that Phrase David made him Drunk ver 13. Yet even this Device of David would not do for though David had made Vriah Frolick and Jovial yet retains he still his resolve against going home but went to bed with the Hinds and Houshold Servants of the Court and not as before among the King's Guard perhaps because he was ashamed to be seen so deep in drink N. B. Peter Martyr saith here this good Man though his mind was discomposed with Wine yet persists he still in his former purpose like the good Travelling Horse though his Rider lays the Reins of the Bridle loose upon his Neck yet will he keep on his pace in the Road without wandering out of the way Thus David was still disappointed c. The Second and Last Remark is The last but worst Link
recorded likewise Psal 18.11 12. 97.2 N. B. And Rab. Maimonides gives the Reason that God appears in a Cloud in a condescension to Man's meanness Mercabah Velo Harocheb Man cannot behold the Sun in Rota in the Circle Vehemens sensibile destruit sensum saith Zabarel Man may see the Chariot God rode in as Moses did Exod. 33.20 but not the Rider himself 't is too vehement an Object for Man to behold without destruction of his senses and of himself also So Solomon saith here to them Ye may see this created Image but ye cannot behold God in Shecinah in the splendour of his glory Remark the 2. Then by an holy Apostrophe Solomon having satisfied their trembling Spirits turns from them to praise God v. 13 14 15 16 to 21. for performing his promises to David Mark 1. Solomon now sate upon the Brazen Scaffold that was purposely built for him in this solemnity 2 Chron. 6.13 Mark 2. Solomon was in a Divine Rapture of holy joy for that glorious sight of God which he beheld from the Brazen Scaffold when he thus broke forth to speak first to God's Servants and then to God himself Mark 3. He blesseth God with all the Congregation as Junius reads it both for his precious Promise to David his Father and for his more precious performance of that Promise to himself his Son O happy Solomon in such a Father and no less happy David in such a Son Mark 4. This memorable mercy of Delivering Israel out of Egypt is oft mentioned in Scripture as here v. 16. as a rousing motive to real thankfulness N. B. O what cause have we to bless God for Christ who delivers us from wrath to come 1 Thes 1.10 Hell is worse than Egypt and the Devil than Pharaoh Mark 5. Peter Martyr notes from v. 17.18 God sometimes approves such things which he will not have performed as David's readiness to build God a Temple was acceptable to God 2 Sam. 7.11 c. we are bid be ready to every good work Tit. 3.1 a ready heart makes the best riddance of Religious Duties this is God's revealed will that we should be ready and so God accepted of David's desire and intention N. B. Tho' God's secret will and decree was that David should not do it but reserved it for his Son Solomon thus Herod Pilate and Judas did according to the determined Decree of God Acts 4.27 28. yet are condemned for acting against God's revealed express command thou shalt not kill so David and all Believers are approved and commended of God not because they obey God's Decree but his Precept and Providence c. Mark 6. The performance of God's Promise ought evermore to be magnified with most inlargment of heart as Solomon doth here as one ravished therewith v. 19 20 21. God is much glorified in such acknowledgments Thou hast fulfilled with thy hand what thy mouth hath spoken and hast done as thou hast said 2 Sam. 7.25 1 Chron. 17.23 with v. 24. here and 2 Chron. 6.15 God never suffers his faithfulness to fail nor alters the promise that went out of his mouth Psal 89.33 witness the constant and continual experience and testimony of all Saints in all Ages and Generations not one instance extant to the contrary The Second Part of Solomon's Oration after the laudatory is the precatory his Prayer to God after his praise of God most lovely checker'd work Remark the First is the posture of Solomon in his praying work which is threefold here 1. His standing bolt upright with his face towards the most Holy place which was a sign of the erection of his Spirit and the stedfastness of his faith in God standing was his posture while he was praising God But 2. When that was done he kneeled down upon his knees 2 Chron 6.12 13. to make his following supplication this posture did signifie his lowly humiliation of Soul and an acknowledgment of the Lord's Soveraignty over him and over all the Mighty Monarchs of the World for by him all King's Reign Prov. 8.15 Rom. 13.1 4 c. His Third posture was the spreading forth of his hands towards Heaven v. 22. 2 Chron. 6.13 this was to signifie his expectation of God's blessing and his readiness to receive it with both hands and heart this is a posture the light of Nature hath taught the very Pagans when they pray saith Aristotle De Mundo Cap. 7. and Virgil makes it the gesture of a Praying Heathen Sustulit exutas vinclis ad sydera Palmas Aeneid lib. 2. This posture is oft mentioned in Scripture as Exod. 9.29 Psal 143.6 Isa 1.15 c. Remark the Second is the matter of his Prayer v. 23. and so on to 50. Mark 1. Solomon after his Preface v. 23. wherein he strengthens his Faith and stirs up his Devotion proposeth in Prayer first that God would establish the Kingdom in the Family of David according to his Divine promise v. 24 25 26. well knowing that such as would have Promises turn'd into Performances must first put them in suit and press God to do it Ezek. 36.37 Thus Jacob did Gen. 32.9 and David did Psal 119.49 and thus also Elijah 1 King 18.42 in that posture as he lay in his Mothers womb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he Prayed a Prayer or Prayed earnestly Jam. 5.17 18. stretching and straining every string in his heart to express and increase his Devotion importing his own misery and imploring God's mercy N. B. Solomon pleadeth the performance of one promise at the time present that he might prevail with God for the performance of another for the future 't is an holy way of incroaching upon God from experience of former favours to advance in expectation of future mercies also God hath is a blessed medium of arguing that God will Psal 85 1â—2 3. there be five thou hasts ' and then comes in thou wilt v. 8.2 Cor. 1.10 Mark 2. Solomon corrects his petition for God's presence in the Temple even in an extasie of admiration v. 27 28 29. saying Such is thy immensity O God that the highest Heaven the most spacious place that ever was created cannot contain thy Infinite Essence within the compass of their circumference how much less this Temple of such narrow dimensions compared with Heaven it being but a small spot of Earth Oh astonishing condescension that thou wilt cause thy Name to dwell in this place Deut. 12.11 and tho' it cannot comprehend thee yet shew thy self graciously present here to grant my present Prayers and the future Prayers of thy People v. 30. Mark 3. The Particulars in Solomon's Prayer as First In case the guilty cannot be convinced by Witnesses and he plead Not guilty if he dare swear it at thy Altar which should awe him as the place of thy presence then Lord set a brand upon him as upon Cain and as Numb 5.16.21 for his perjury for a right Administration of Justice v. 31.32 Secondly In case Israel be defeated by their Enemies
and Grotius Jeroboam's Golden Calf there had turned Beth-el the House of God into Beth-aven Hos 10.5 an House of Wickedness as their Names Hebr. do signifie The filthy Dust of those Mawmets must not be allowed to lie near Jerusalem saith Lavater but it was carried about eight Miles from thence to disgrace that Idolatrous City Bethel Mark 2. This zealous King Deposed the Idolatrous Priests c. ver 5. call'd Chemarims Hebr. not only because they wore black Cloaths as the word signifies after a Superstitious fashion which is the concurrent opinion of Junius Piscator Mercerus Munsterus Montanus Pagnin c. but also because they were Tinged Singed and burnt black inwardly with an Hell-fire-fervency for a false Religion saith Avenarius c. N. B. The Prophet Hosea speaks of those Priests Hebr. Chemarims Hos 10.5 affecting a black Habit Sanctimoniae Ergô for Sanctimony's sake And the Prophet Zephany saith in Josiah's Day that God will cut off the Name of the Chemarims Zeph. 1.4 namely Baal's Chimney Chaplains black Sooty Fellows like those Greasie Mass-Priests or Abby-Lubbers in the Romish Church Elias in Tisbi saith these Atratei Black-coats were shut up in Cloysters and the Jewish Rabbins call the Monks Chemarims Many Men addicted to Idolatry entertained those Chemarims in Josiah's time Jer. 3.6 Zeph. 1.1 4. as too many do Harbour Mass-Priests in our Times those Josiah cut off according to Zephany's Prophecy c. Mark 3. Josiah Destroyed the Idolatrous Grove ver 6. either that Grove which was planted nigh the Temple as Flaccherus supposeth wherein the Image of Baal was Worshipped after the manner of the Gentiles who Worshipped Priapus in Groves after which they committed all lascivious Beastiality in promiscuous Copulations therefore the Lord forbade by his Law the Planting of any such Groves Deut. 16.21 because it was the practice of Idolaters 1 Kings 15.13 and might be the occasion of reviving that abominable Idolatry Or rather this was a Representation of that Grove or the Image of it because 't is said He brought out the Grove from the House of the Lord ver 6. and we read of an Image with a Carved Grove about it 2 Kings 21.7 that not God in the Temple but the Devil in the Grove might be Worshipped saith Sanctius And this Image he stamp'd small to Powder at the Brook Kidron and the Powder thereof he poured upon the Groves of that Rascality which had been set on Mischief as Exod. 32.22 23. and which had Worship'd the Groves 2 Chron. 34.4 And this Bastardly Brood so call'd was probably Buried in this infamous place as a brand of Ignominy put upon them saith Tirinus All this was done saith Junius in detestation of Idolatry and for Caution to them that still lived Mark 4. Josiah extirpated the cursed Cells or Seats of the Sodomites ver 7. those abominable Brothel-Houses in which Males prostitute their Bodies to Males which was both a Punishment of Idolatry Rom. 1.23 24 27. and a part of their Idol-worship practised at the Instigation of that impure and diabolical Spirit worship'd in the Idol saith Lavater from 1 Kings 15.12 13. and wickedness was so far spread in this Time saith Sanctius that those heinous Sodomites drove a gainful Trade even in the Temple it self and their spiritual Pollution involved them into such carnal Lusts as the very Women were not ashamed say Sanctius and Osiander to Weave Curtains for hiding the Mens shameless Sodomy acted even by the Priests of the Groves c. Remark the Second Josiah's Reformation after the Temple in City and Countrey Mark 1. He demolish'd all the High Places from the North to the South Coast of the Countrey without Partiality ver 8. neither sparing those Priests of Aaron's Line though they sacrificed not to Idols saith Menochius but to the true God yet because they did it in a forbidden Place Deut. 12.11 therefore he deposed them from their Offices Nor did he spare the Rich more than the Poor saith Junius for when he had polluted all the high Places in other Cities to take away their supposed Sanctity saith Grotius he found an High Place erected by Joshun the Governour of the City at the very Gate after the manner of the Pagans who placed their Tutelar or guardian-Gods at the Gates of their Cities This Joshua in Josiah's Day was a great Man and had a good Name Heb but was a bad Man and of a superstitious Nature He had complied with the Iniquity of former times in setting up an high Place at the Gate nigh his Palace yet Josiah's Zeal spar'd it not Mark 2. Josiah's candour toward those Priests descended from Aaron ver 9. for though they had not kept the charge of the Lord but had foully apostatized in sacrificing to God in forbidden Places either for fear or for favour becoming Time servers and comporting with Idolatrous Kings and therefore must bear their Iniquity namely they and their Posterity must be degraded from their Priestly Functions as a Punishment thereof saith Menochius N.B. Other faults saith Grotius in the Priests were pardoned if they proved Penitent he did not remove them from their Sacerdotal Offices but for Idolatry and Worshipping God in unlawful Places did Degrade them yet because these were 1. Levites of Aaron's Race though lapsed and hurried down the stream of Temptation in former Times And 2. They were Penitents falling by Infirmity but rising again by Repentance Poena or Punishment and Penitency are near of kin being Words of the same Derivation therefore for the Honour of the Priesthood this Pious King takes care of their maintenance when laid aside from the Service of God's Altar as Neh. 13.28 Such an one was that temporizing Priest Nehemiah chased from him But a fuller Example hereof is in Ezek. 44.10 11 12 13 14. they yet were to live out of that allowance for the Priest ver 29 30. Lev. 2.4 5 10 11. and 24.5 6 c. Junius well observeth that their spiritual Blemish put them into the very same State which corporal Blemishes brought them into Lev. 21.17 18. Mark 3. Josiah defiled Topheth ver 10. a pleasant Valley near Jerusalem wherein Idolatrous Kings had cruelly tortur'd and tormented their own Children by burning them to Molech Chap. 16.3 Jer. 7.31 call'd Topheth saith Junius from Toph a Drum which was there beaten lest the Father should hear the most horrible howlings of his Child burning in the Fire N.B. From this abominable abuse of this Valley of Hinnom Tophet was taken for Hell Isa 30.33 which in Matth. 5.22 is call'd Gehenna from this Valley of Hinnom representing that place of Torment without End and past Imagination This fruitful Valley zealous Josiah defiled by Dung and dead Mens Bones c. saith Lavater to prevent the like abuses for ever Mark 4. He likewise took away the Horses of the Sun c. ver 11. which were either 1. Carved Horses to which were adjoined a carved Chariot with the Picture of the Sun according
King Princes and Priests amounteth to three thousand eight hundred Bullocks and thirty seven thousand and six hundred of the smaller Cattel N.B. Oh prodigious Oblation to the Lord for Judah to afford after it had been so harassed with so many contrary Commotions 'T is true Solomon abounded much more in his Oblations 1 Kings 8.63 but he was King over all Israel lived in a time of sublime Peace and prodigious Plenty he making Silver and Gold as common as Stones in the Streets c. 2 Chron. 1.15 N.B. Those Hypocrites Mic. 6.7 made an overture of great Cost so they might thereby purchase to themselves a Dispensation to live as they listed Remark the Fifth The Manner of this solemn Celebration Mark 1. The Paschal Lamb was rosted ver 13. according to the Ordinance Exod. 12.8 9. to signifie the tormenting Death of Christ who as it were was Rosted in the Fire of his Fathers fierce Wrath the rest were Sod and distributed to the People Mark 2. Those Priests served the People first and afterwards they prepared for themselves ver 14. out of the Peace-offerings for till Night they had been busied with the Burnt-offerings N.B. They were not like those Irregulares Gulares greedy Gullions 1 Sam. 2.15 16. that served themselves first Mark 3. The Singers kept their Stations according to the command of David and his prime Masters of Musick 1 Chron. 25.1 2 c. These Singers graced the Solemnity with their Spiritual Songs and the Porters stood at the Gates that none might depart during the Solemnity therefore Provision was prepared for them both ver 15. as for the Priests ver 14. Mark 4. So all the outward parts of God's Worship were performed by each Officer in his Place ver 16. every one doing what was appointed to be done by them as Josiah order'd ver 10 and they continued together to keep this Passover seven days ver 17. Remark the Sixth The unparallel'd Pattern of Josiah both in Person and Passover 1. No King like him in Personal Piety 2 Kings 23.25 he was a Matchless Man and a Peâ—rless Prince Tho' this same Character of a none-such be given to Hezekiah 2 Kings 18.5 Masius saith well there was none like Hezekiah in those Pious Actions which are described in that place but there was none like Josiah take him in all Respects Josiah excelled Hezekiah 1. in his Contrition and tenderness of Heart 2 Kings 22.19 2. in Purging Israel from Idols c. as well as Judah and that by a Personal Acting in both Countries c. as Sanctius observeth and beginning his Reformation when so very young c. 3. In his Humility being never puft up as Hezekiah was 2 Chron. 32.25 31. 4. In his Vnparallel'd Passover which is the second thing wherein none were ever like him 2 Kings 23.22 2 Chron. 35.18 no not from Samuel's time wherein Israel became a Kingdom under Saul no nor in the Days of David and Solomon 1. In such a Spiritual manner tho' they might have a greater concourse of People out of the Twelve Tribes and a vaster multitude of Sacrifices 2. Much less after the Kingdom came to be Divided and both of them most miserably Headed therefore must needs fall far short of this in the Solemnity of the Service 3. Grotius Junius Piscator do all observe That no King of Judah ever kept the Passover with such Pious Preparations of the People who came unprepared to Hezekiah 's Passover 2 Chron. 30.18 19 20. and of the Priests and Levites and of himself also nor with such an Vniversal Removal of all Abominations nor with such a deep Devotion and with such a Solemn Renovation of the Covenant 4. There never had been such an Vniversal joy of all good Men as was now both because of their Remembrance of those most miserable Times past under Manasseh and Amon And also because of the good Hope they now had for the Establishment of their Kingdom and of the True Religion in it whereby the direful judgments denounced against them might be prevented this was great joy Remark the Seventh The Event and Effect of this Vnparallel'd Passover As 1. The King Josiah is Proclaimed even by an Herald from Heaven the Pen-man of this Scripture Inspired by the Holy Spirit to be a none-such from Samuel the World's Paragon c. 2 Kings 23.25 None ever clave to God with all his Heart Soul and Strength saith Grotius as he did 2. The People notwithstanding their Sincere King did but dissemble their Repentance from Idolatry for as Grotius observeth the Prophecies both of Jeremy and Zephany in those Times do evidently demonstrate this and Wolphius adds That not only all good Josiah's Sons were bad following rather Manasseh in his Wickedness than their own Father Josiah in his Holiness but also that a great part of this People did more approve of Manasseh's matchless Extravagancies 2 Kings 24.3 4. and thefore 't is said Manasseh's Sins must not be forgiven here ver 26. 3. The Third Effect was The Lord resolves to Remove Judah ver 27 which was now grown worse than Israel Jerem. 3.11 and was therefore worse because she should have been better warned by the Harms of Israel now in Captivity Judah sinned against greater Light and Love and therefore the Lord determines to teach them their breach of promise threatned Numb 14.34 The Second Part of both these Chapters 2 Kings 23. and 2 Chron. 35. is a Narrative of the deplorable Death of this good King Josiah wherein the Antecedents Concomitants and Consequents are Remarkable First the Antecedents Remarks thereon are 1. 'T is said 2 Chron. 35.20 After all this when Josiah had prepared the Temple c. that is After all his Piety demonstrated in celebrating the Passover and all his other Glorious Reformations when he and his People hoped that God was Reconcil'd and a firm foundation laid of future Felicity yet all this Zeal could not prevent God's judgments to be inflicted as for Manasseh's Sins 2 Kings 23.26 so also for the Sins of the People even in Josiah's time Jerem. 3.6 about 13 Years after all the aforesaid accomplish'd in the 18th Year of his Reign 2 Chron. 35.19 and he Reigned 31 Years 2 Chron. 34.1 in which last Year happened the fatal fall of this good King in the 39th of his Age the fall of which Flower even in the flower of his Age blasted all the Hopes of Felicity afore-mentioned N. B. So much are Men oft mistaken about the Design of God's Counsels and it shews that sometimes the Sins of a People in a Land fulâ—y prove too strong for the Prayers and Piety of their Pious Prince and of good People in it Ezek. 14.14 Remark the Second What was done in the space of those 13 Years betwixt the 18th Year of his Reign and Reformation and his Death in the 31st Year thereof is not Recorded in Scripture but as Dr. Lightfoot learnedly observeth in those latter Years of Josiah did Jeremy the
had in perfection from the first but in Natural Acquired and Experimental Knowledge only such as to be Angry and Grieved Mark 3.5 6.6 and to be Ignorant of some things Mark 13.32 Mat. 24.36 The Son knew not the last day but from the Father This was Ignorantia morae privations non pravae Dispositionis Notewel If Christ thus humbled Himself that he might Suffer for us both in Soul and Body c. How should we be content to be Humbled even to a Nothingness for His Glory and the Churche's Good and how should we be content to be Humbled One for Another The same Mind that was in Christ should be in us Phil. 2.5 6 7. and we should wash one another's Feet as He gave an Example John 13.14 15. 'T is a shame for Man to be so-Proud where God hath been so Humble c. Notewel Secondly As Christ was Conceived in the Womb of the Virgin so must He be Conceived in the Heart of a Christian Gal. 4.19 Paul had a Travelling Spirit till Christ were formed in them This he did promote by two Means 1. By casting the Seed of the Word into their Souls which being Hid in the Heart Psal 119.11 and Well Watered there by the Ordinances will Through Grace breed Christ 2. He presseth them to min â—his word with Faith Heb. 4.2 otherwise It will be as a Miscarrying Womb No sooner did Mary Believe what the Angel had told her but she straight way Conceived Christ Luke 1.35 38. So Faith is a necessary Ingredient for Conceiving Christ Spiritually for Christ dwells in our Hearts by Faith Eph. 3.17 All which we may know by the â—abe's Motion as in the Womb. And without this we can have no comfort in the Literal unless we can feel the stirrings of the Spiritual Conception also The Antients say That Mary carry'd Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in her Heart as well as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in her Arms. Notewel Thirdly As the Literal so the Spiritual Conception cannot be wrought by any Power of Nature but by the Overshadowings of the Spirit of Grace As the Watry Cloud Overshadows a Fleece of Wool and the Rain thereof soaks and sinks into it insensibly so did the Spirit into the Virgin 's Womb and so sometimes into our Hearts Many may abound with the Power of Nature and be indued with all Natural Excellencies yet not have Christ Conceived or formed in their Hearts This cannot be till the Power of the Holy Ghost come upon us which the Wisest Sages and the greatest Luminaries of the Heathen World were strangers to 1 Cor. 2.8 Eph. 4.18 No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12.3 There can be no fiducial Assent of the Heart to own Christ as our Lord but by the Spirit Notewel Fourthly As Christ was Conceived by the Holy Ghost that Man's Nature and Sin might be Severed Asunder All born from the first Adam had Nature and Sin so joined together that none could take Man's Nature but He must take his Sin too till the second Adam came to part these two by his Supernatural Conception So All that have Christ Conceived in their Hearts by the Over-shadowings of the Spirit shall feel this parting Power of Christ who was the first from Adam that purify'd Man's Nature and parted it from Sin Thus it was in Regenerated Paul The good He would do He did not The evil He would not Do He Did Rom. 7.19 Sin was one thing in him and Nature Imported in the word I was another would to God we may All have this parting power of Christ to say as the Apostle 't is no more I but Sin that Dwells in me that though we keep the Nature of Man yet Sin may be parted from us As a spark of Fire may but up Towns and Cities c. So this Spirit of Burning can consume a World of Corruption in us Notewel The Fifth Mystery arises from the Third Particular to wit The Commotion at Christ's Conception Joseph cannot sleep Mary must be put away and the Angel must come to quiet all c. Mat. 1.19 20. Thus there is much ado when Christ is conceived in any Christian Heart such a one presently becomes a Table-Talk A Song of the Drunkards Psal 69.12 Men say He is Mad or at least Melancholy Acts 2.13 15. Mark 3.21 Oh what a Rout is made about it and nothing but an Angel from Heaven can hush all not only without in the World but also within in the Christian's own Conscience c. CHAP. III. AFter Christ's Conception followeth his Birth to be Discussed wherein consider five Particulars 1. The Person of whom he was Born 2. The Time When. 3. The Place Where 4. The Manner How 5. The Manifestation of it First of the First First The Person of whom He was Born Wherein two Branches be observable 1. He was Born of a Virgin 2. Of the Virgin Mary Mat. 1.23 1. Of a Virgin for three reasons 1. That he might be freed from the Guilt of Sin which comes by the course of Nature All have sinned in Adam Rom. 5.12 who proceed from his Loins by ordinary Procreation Though Christ was as a Man in Adam yet not simply so as other Men Are both from Adam and by Adam He was from him in his Humane Nature but not by him as a Procreant Cause by Ordinary Generation Therefore was he Born of a Virgin not in the common course of Nature that the purity of his Conception and Birth might sanctifie the Impurity of Ours Christ Began at the farther end of Man's Sin the first Tincture whereof is when Conceived and Brought Forth both in Iniquity Psal 51.5 That he might be our Compleat Saviour The 2d Reason is To Fulfil the Prophecies of Him Isa 7.14 Gen. 3.15 A Virgin shall bring forth Immanuel and the Seed of the Woman Born without the Seed of Man shall be the Breaker of the Serpent's Head and by this Signal and Singular Sign he was known to be the Saviour of the World The 3d Reason is That the strangeness of Christ's Birth might awake a Drowzy World to expect strange matters by his Life Yea much more than at the strange Births of Isaac Jacob Moses Samuel Samson and John Baptist The World did wonder a little at it Luke 2.18 'T is a wonder that they wondred no more that Christ should be Born of a Woman without Man whereas All the World wonders after the Beast Rev. 13.3 and not at this that the Son of God became the Son of Man to make us Sons of Men to be the Sons of God Learn hence a fourfold Mystery 1. What is Impossible with Man is yet possible with God Mat. 19.26 That a Virgin should bear a Son is Impossible by the Power of Nature yet Possible by the Power of God 'T was Impossible in Nature that Sarah when her Womb was Old and Cold should bear a Son yet was it possible with
in the form of a Servant to come down to this sick Servant's Pallet N. B. Note well O what a mercy it is that the Lord himself should come down from Heaven to be amongst men on earth as he did when he came in the flesh and doth still come to us in the spirit and causing our spirits to leap levalto's within us as the Babe leaped then in his mothers Belly more like a suckling at the Breast as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies 1 Pet. 2.2 than an Embryo in the Womb. The Eighth Remark is The same Soul may be high in Faith and low in Humility so was this Centurion saying but speak the Word only c. Math. 8 8 9. T is much that he being no Jew nor conversant in the Prophet's writings should be so lofty in his believing as well as so lowly in his humblings through the cloud of his own weakness and unworthiness his eye of faith espyed the worth of Christ's Omnipotency calling him a Captain to command all Diseases for comming and going and saying I am a Man and under Authority yet can do these things how much more thou that art God and under no Authority canst do any thing thou art all-sufficient in thy self to effect what thou wilt N. B. Note well The Centurion makes a Comparison betwixt himself and his Saviour both in respect of his Person and of his Power as of the lesser with the greater saying as it were thus 1. As to my Person I am but a Man a meer Man but thou art God also very God 2. As to my Power tho' I be subject to another yet have I Souldiers under me at my beck and check how much more hast thou who hast a Soveragnity over all created Beings an absolute power over Sickness and Death and can heal this Palsey or Epilepsy as some say though it be sudden hidden and for the most part incurable by men The Ninth Remark is There is a marvellous beauty in Grace especially in great Grace as here in great Faith as well as great Humility This put Christ here to the marvel Mat. 8.10 as before he had been ravished with his Spouses single eye and with one single Chain of her Neck Cant. 4.9 how much more where he beholds a beautiful concatenation of all Gospel-Graces Hereat 't is said Christ marvelled and what can be so great a marvel as to hear that he marvelleth Who was it that wondred at this man's Grace no other but he that wrought all this Faith and Humility in him If any other hand had wrought this Grace in this Captain why should Christ who knew all things ab Aeterno Joh. 21.17 wonder at it Christ wondreth at his own work in this man as he had done before in Nathaniel John 1.47 and at his own love to Mankind when he calls himself wonderful c. Isa 9.6 He wondereth here not as it was a sign of any motion of a troubled mind in him as it is in us but as the grand Doctor of the Church teaching us hereby what we ought to wonder at Christ did not wonder at the Magnificence of the Temple as his Disciples did Mat. 24.1 nor was he at all ravished with the glittering glories of the World with its Beauty and Bravery represented as in a Land-skip by the Devil before his Eyes Mat. 4.8 9.10 as he was with the Spouses Grace and at this Centurion's Faith he much marvelled it being the Work of his own Almighty Power Eph. 1.19 and this his Power Christ never putteth forth but for mighty purposes The Tenth Remark is Christ extolleth as well as admireth his own Grace in this Gentile-Proselyte above all that he found in those that are call'd his own People The multitude wondred at his powerful Teaching Luke 4.22 yet are they not praised the Leper believed Christ's Power to Cure him Mat. 8.2 and was therefore healed but not Praised Martha could say I know If thou ask my Brothers Life it shall be granted John 11.22 yet was she rather reproved than praised ver 39 40. The same may be said of many other Instances in the New-Testament Behold the Lamb of God c. John 1.36 40. So was Peter by Andrew ver 41. and Philip by reading Moses c v. 45. They all believed yet not Praised because they were helped Indeed Nathaniel is praised v. 47. yet believed he not till he saw first a fiâ—â— of Christ's Deity v. 48 49. but this Centurion is praised and preferred above all not only because he believed without all helps and means to bring him into Faith but also because he made such an high profession of the power of Christ's word to heal at distance beyond any natural operation The Ruler of the Synagogue cry'd come quickly c. Mat. 9.18 but this man believed Christ's presence was not necessary his word tho' absent was enough therefore he and Cornelius Acts 10. be the Sundard bearers of Gentile Proselytes Christ extolling him not above Patriarchs and Prophets but above those now to be cast into Hell as is foretold Mat 8.11 12. Lastly Faith hath an happy hand for help from Heaven may have what it will as having the Key of God's treasury Christ saith to the Woman be it unto thee even as thou wilt Mat. 15.28 and to this man as thou believest so be it unto thee Mat. 8.13 Faith always speeds in one kind or in another never fails in having its desire either in Money or in Money-worth 't is said of Luther Iste vir potuit quod voluit might have any mercy that he desired The Second Miracle wherewith Christ confirm'd his Oracles was the Raising to Life the Dead Son of the Widow at Naim Luke 7.11 to 17. Wherein are these Remarks First As to the Time When. It was the very day after he had healed the Centurion's Servant v. 11. as Christ cured one Sick unto Death grievously tormented with a Palsey or Epilepsey which is the Falling-Sickness Mat. 8.6 Just a dying and falling into a state of Death upon the Day before so now the very next Day he raised this Young-Man who was altogether Dead To shew that he was according to the Centurion's Character of him the Great Centurion both of Sickness and of Death giving them both their Commands and Commissions both of coming to us and of going from us when this great Captain pleaseth c. The Second Remark is relating to the place where it wâ—â— done at Naim a City that lay forty eight Miles North from Jerusalem upon the edge of Samaria in the way as the Galileans pass'd to Jerusalem whither probably Christ was now going to the Pentecost Feast Naim Hebrew signifies Beautiful Fruitful Fair and Pleasant an Emblem of the World wherein the Children thereof live in all delights never dreaming of Death till it suddenly seize upon them and spoil all their Pleasures as it did in this Young-Man yet a Dead-Man in the Flower of his Age and in the midst
10.25 as well as calumniating his Actings by the Power of Beelzebub N. B. Note well This was the odious name of the Idol of Ekron 2 Kin. 1.3 That Baalzebub is no other than the Devil of Hell For Ekron comes of Acheron which signifies Hell in Heathen Authors Flectere si nequio superos Acheronta Movebo Virgil. If the God in Heaven will do nothing for me I will try the Devil in Hell c. Abimelech when he had slain the seventy Sons of Gideon his Father Built a Temple to Baal whereof this bloody Bastard made his Servant Zebub the Priest which name signifies a Fly Or Zebul a Dunghill importing either that these Idols were but Dunghill Deities as the word Gelulim Hebrew Excrements is use in Scripture for the Heathenish Vanities So Baal-zebul signifies the God of a Dunghill Or Baal zebul signifies the Lord of a Fly because they asked help of this Idol of Ekron against the Flies that so infested them for their many devilish Sacrifices N. B. Note well Oh how prodigiously Blasphemous were those miscreants the Pharisees not only to call Christ a Conjurer but also to make the Lord from Heaven a Devil of Hell Wonder it was that at the hearing thereof the Heaven did not sweat the Earth did not shake and the Sea did not swell above all its banks c. N.B. our scandals are no less in some black Blasphemous Mouth c. The Seventh Remark is Christ's confuting this cursed calumny by strenuous and convincing arguments The former of their scandalizing him with Madness he answered them as he oft did with silence and punished them with contempt committing his cause to him who Judgeth righteously But in this latter Reproach as God's Glory was highly concerned so Christ's Cause and Gospel might have deeply suffered therefore makes he a most grave Apology in the behalf both of his Oracles and Miracles which he maintain'd and made good by many demonstrative undeniable arguments As 1. Every Kingdom so that of the Devils divided against it self cannot stand c. Mat. 12.25 26. Where Division is the Mother there Dissolution is the Daughter The Devil is not divided against himself for a whole Legion which the Romans reckon six thousand Armed Souldiers of Devils were in one Possessed Person Luke 8.30 yet did they so accord that those many did speak and act as one in the Possession N. B. Note well 'T were well if that concord were found among Saints as well as those Devils 2. By whom do your Children cast out Devils Mat. 12.27 to wit my Disciples who were Jews too and had cast out Devils by their commission from Christ yet not blamed for it or your Jewish Exorcists Acts 19.13 14. Mat. 7.22 Mark 9.38 Luke 9.49 whom you blame not neither as if that Act were a beauty in them yet a blemish in me as a Conjurer 3. If those Devils be cast out by the Spirit of God Mat. 12.28 or by the Finger of God Luke 11. â—0 as the Spirit is the essential Power of the Father and Son then the Kingdom of God is come to you else so many Devils could not be cast out but by a greater power to over-power him 4. Were not this Kingdom of God too strong for the Devil's Kingdom how could the Strong-Man Armed be bound but by a stronger c. Luke 11.21 22. and were it done by Collusion one Devil casting out another by consent as they calumniated why was it a torment to them to be dispossessed Mat. 8.28 5. All Men and Works are either for God or Satan there is no medium He that is not with me c Luke 11.23 as the Devil is not for I destroy his works 1 John 3.8 Heb. 2.14 by all that I do and suffer saith Christ 6. Christ calls the spiteful cavil against so evident works of the Spirit the unpardonable Sin Blasphemy plainly against the Holy Ghost Mark 3.29 30. 't was not an infirmity from Ignorance but an enormity from malice after strong convictions express'd by a tongue set on Fire of Hell in words and that venemous Spirit breathing out in Actions by an Hellish persecuting of known truth where power is equal to maliceâ— such as sin against the Father and the Son is as a blind man running against a Wall but this doing despite to the Illuminating Spirit Heb. 6.4 5 6. is a wilful warring with the old Giants against God himself c. when those final Impenitents could not cry down the credit of Christ's Miracles this way the Devil taught them a new trick quite contrary to say when Messias comes be shall work no Miracles at all Maimonides in Melach CHAP. XVI SEing Christ's Oracles are intermingled among his Miracles 't is not inexpedient to Gloss upon the Parable of the Sower Mat. 13. from ver 1 to 54. Mark 4. from v. 1 to 35. Luke 8.4 to 19. which follows next in order of Time to Christ's casting out a Devil and was Blasphemed for it c. Mat. 12. c. which that Evangelist declares to be Preached the same day that his Mother and Brethren came to Christ c. being unwearied in his Work Mat. 13.1 The Remarks hereupon are these First Christ is call'd the Palmoni Hamadabber Dan. 8.13 or most excellent Speaker This Prince of Preachers exceedingly aboundeth with this kind of Rhetorick and Oratory speaking very much in Parables according to the stile and manner of the Jewish Nation quite through the Gospel He turns himself into all sorts and fashions of Speech and Spirit to win Souls to God especially into Parabolical Dresses which according to the Hebrew notion Mashal a Parable signifying also Dominion hath a most powerful prevalency over the minds of men Chrysostom calls a Parable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an illustration and setting forth of matter by resemblances which are mightily insinuating into the Souls of Men. So that the will of God dressed up in a well accommodated Parable comes to our Affections just as Jeroboam's Wife came to the Prophet Ahijah with Cracknels and Honey but Disguised 1 Kin. 14.2 3. thus it comes to us in sweetness of Speech but vailed and not easie to be known 'T is undoubtedly the choicest kind of Chymistry to Extract Spiritual things out of Temporal and 't is the highest attainment of Opticks to Represent Heavenly Truths in Earthly Glasses A Parable comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Comparo because Divine Things are compared to Worldly and are shadowed out by them especially by such as are nearer to our Understandings usual familiar and commonly known Thus our Lord adapted his Parables most commodiously to the capacities of his Auditors where they were Fishermen there he gave out the Parable of the Draw-Net where Merchants there of the Pearl of Price and where Husbandmen there this of the Sower c. All suitable to his several Auditories The Second Remark is In this Parable there be four parts 1. The Sower 2. The Seed 3. The Soil And 4.
Glory here in the Mount that they might the better stick to him in his Garden horror and hotter Services beside John was His Beloved Disciple and was charg'd with the Lord's Mother Iohn 19.26 27. After these three Antecedents follow the substantial part or relation of Christ's Transfiguration or Transformation as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strictly signifies which was not done by any change of his natural form shape or stature of Body but by an alteration of the natural obscurity of his flesh that had comparatively no form nor comeliness c. Isa 52.14 53.2 into a most glorious glittering splendour and majesty flowing from the indwelling of the God-head in him Col. 2.9 This was no Metamorphosing his flesh into a Spirit or his Humane Nature into Divine for all the Lineaments and Proportion of his Body and the Figure of his Face so familiarly known to his Disciples still remained but this was an Adventitious Glory wherewith He cloathed himself as he Prayed laying aside for a while the Form of a Servant and putting on the Form of God Darting forth some Beams of his Deity far transcending That when He walk'd as lightly as if he had been but a Spirit upon the Waters Mat. 14.26 The Agility of his Body was shewn there which made his Disciples mistake Him for a Spirit and the lustre and clarity of it here 1. In his Countenance which shone as Moses's had done but far short of this when God gave to his Face something of his own Glory Exod. 34.19 as bright as the Sun in his Strength which is an higher splendour than that the Old Testament puts upon him Dan. 10.6 where his His Face was as the Appearance of Lightning and Hab. 3.4 His brightness was as the light c. And 2. In his Rayments which the splendour of the rest of his Body below his face did penetrate and gave to them this Glorious Tincture so that they became white as the Light or Snow glistering and sparkling as Stars and casting forth flashes of lightning infinitely beyond the Art of the most exquisite Fuller in the World Here Christ shews himself in such Glory and Majesty as He will Appear in at his Second coming to Judge the World and as the Glorified Saints are cloathed with when made like unto his Glorious Body here Phil. 3.21 Mat. 13.43 They shall shine as the Sun c. Their Garments shall be white and shining Rev. 19.8 like those Angels appear'd in Mâ—â— 28.3 Mark 16.5 Luke 24.4 John 20.12 Now this Beam of Deity put forth â—â—re did demonstrate to his Disciples that He could with all this Glory and Power easily have rescued himself out of his Crucifiers hands a tast whereof knock'd them down John 18.5 had he not Voluntarily given up himself an offering for Sin a Ransom for the World Having gloss'd upon the Substantial part of this History of Christ's Transfiguration after the first Circumstantial part to wit the Antecedents thereof I come now to the second Circumstance the Concomitants of it which are three in number 1. Christ's Companions in Glory 2. Peter's Extasie and Advice 3. The bright Cloud and the Divine Voice out of that Cloud First Of the first of these His Companions in Glory The 1st Remark whereon is Moses and the Messias meet together in the Mount as familiar Friends to demonstrate how the Accusers of Christ were notorious lyars in charging him with his breaking Moses's Law making him a frequent Transgressor of it therefore did Moses correspond with him to confute the Jews Blasphemies against Him The 2d Remark is Together with Moses appeareth Elias also who was most zealous likewise for the Law and the most eminent among the Prophets as Moses was the first Law-giver so Elias was a fervent Law-Restorer He came here into this Sacred Synod to testifie that Christ was neither against the Law nor against the Prophets as his Adversaries did Impeach him but came indeed for no other end but to fulfil them Mat. 5.17 c. The 3d Remark is Those two Candidates of Immortality as the Antients call them were the rather appointed for this witnessing work because the People had said of Christ that he was Moses or Elias they two appear here distinct from him to shew He was neither of them They but Servants He their Lord and Son of the living God as Peter had truly professed The 4th Remark is Moses the first Prophet of the Jews and Elias the first Prophet of the Gentiles Luke 4.26 must be the Celestial Witnesses of Christ's Glory as his Disciples were of the Terrestial Ministring here to their Master who now appeared glorious so must have some glorified companions both as best comporting with Christ's Grandeur being a Representation to the Life of his future Kingdom which should consist both of Jews and Gentiles Represented by these two Prophets of both and for a Testimony to the truth that the Apostles might not judge this a phantasm only The 5th Remark is These two Heavenly Witnesses appeared also in Glory having put on a Celestial splendour for Honouring their Lord's Person and Prefence the more even that Glory which they shall possess fully at the Resurrection of the Just which they had not yet attained unto Phil. 3.11 Heb. 11.35 39 40. but which was for Present lent them by a Divine Dispensation yet was this their Glory far lesser than Christs who now shone as the Sun among Stars 1 Cor. 15.41 The 6th Remark is The Discourse in this Sacred Synod was about Christ's Departure or Decease Luke 9.31 what He was to Suffer at Jerusalem and then enter into his endless Glory This Discourse may well be supposed to be long for this Transfiguration lasted all the night seeing it is said Luke 9.37 It came to pass the next Day when Christ and his Disciples were come down c. Those Consorts of Christ did discourse upon his Exodus Greek which we read Decease alluding to Israel's Exodus or Departure out of Egypt which was the beginning of their Liberty So Death call'd a Departure is a passage to Glory and seeing Christ's Resurrection and Ascension were his Exodus too this might lengthen the discourse as well as shewing His Sufferings were prefigured in the rites of the Law and predicted in the Oracles of the Prophets Christ being the Accomplishment of both The 7th Remark is Those two Consorts of Christ did appear here in this Colloquy in their Real Bodies and no Phantasm or Extatical fiction or a Vision of two Angels personating those two Prophets Because 1. 'T is not God's Method to confirm the truth with lying Fictions 2. These two Prophets came to confirm the Doctrine of the Resurrection both Christ's and Ours which they could not properly have done but with their own true Bodies brought with them And 3. Both their Bodies seem to be preserved by God himself from Putrefaction for this very Personal Apparition for Eliaâ—'s Body was rap'd up into
and all glorious within and without and any Alchymy here is abominable Mans Tool pollutes it Exod. 20.25 Secondly Of its Excellent form signifying Eternity This Adopting Ring is round as it is made up of the Eternal Spirit Heb. 9.14 And of Everlasting love Jer. 31.3 So it hath neither beginning nor ending They Disparage the Excellency of this Adopting Union that dare affirm this more than a Gordâ—an hnot may be untyed by any Alexander our Lord hates putting away Mal. 2.16 Though we oft let go our hold on him yet he abides Faithfull 2 Tim. 2.13 And having this Seal or Sealing Ring the Foundation stands sure ver 19. So that he will never let go his hold of us his love is as unchangeable as himself John 13.1 c. Semel Electus Semper Ditectâ—s saith Austin if once chosen then ever loved beyond the end c. Thirdly The Mystery of its Excellent Posy which was I am thine and thou art mine as it is phrased Cant. 2.16 doth signifie farther to us the grace of Adoption Grotius saith here Vnus Aâ—â—li usus inter alios est signanâ—â— gratiâ Ergâ—non male veteres donum Spiritus Sancti quo nos obsignamur bâ—it Annulo Respâ—â—dere putant the use of a Ring among other uses is to Seal with therefore the Antients did not think amiss in Interpreting by it the gift of the Spirit whereby we are Sealed 2 Cor. 1.21 22. And after Believing me are Sealed Eph. 1.13 and 4.30 Rev. 7.3 to 8. As God sets the Seal of his Spirit to out Souls so we set the Seal of our Faith to his Truth John 3.33 Thus are we said to receive the Spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father as our Lord cryed to his Father Mar. 14.36 And as this penitent Prodigal did to his here ver 18.21 Rom. 8.15 And because we are Sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our Hearts Crying Abba Father Gal. 4.6 Thus Christ giveth the white Stone which hath a new Name written in it like the Posy within this Ring which no Man can read saving he that receiveth it Rev. 2.17 There be many indeed who lay claim to an interest in the Heavenly Father as that Mad Man at Athens laid claim to a share in every Rich Ship that came to shore there c. or as Hanghty Haman who hearing that the King intended to Honour some Man foolishly thought himself to be that same Man c. Esth 6.6 Or as those presuming professours that boldly knock at Heavens Gate and Cry Lord Lord open to us c. Christ who is called an Everlasting Father Isa 9.6 Professeth unto them that he never knew them and bids them depart being but workers of Iniquity Matth. 7.22 23. Alas their Faith was but a fancy and their Confidence no more than Presumption but the True Believer hath a Faith that is unfeigned 1 Tim. 1.5 and 2 Tim. 1.5 He knows whom he hath believed 2 Tim. 1.12 He apprehends Christ by his Faith as Christ apprehends him by his Spirit Phil. 3.12 So resigning up his All to Christ Gal. 2.20 As this Penitent Son doth to his Indulgent Father He therefore can groundedly say according to the Posy within this Ring My Father is mine and I am his as the Spouse did Cant. 2.16 Fourthly The Mystery of the Richness of this Ring set round about with sparkling Jewels may signifie the Faith of Evidence or Assurance both for Pardon of Sin and for acceptance of Person Indeed there be also plain Rings which is the Faith of Adherence and Recumbency upon Christ the Rock of Ages Isa 26.3 4. Wherein there may be some mixture of Faith and Vnbelief as Mar. 9.24 Yet this Child of light though in some Darkness as to Assurance still leans upon the Lord c. Isa 50.10 They may be True Sons and not Bastards though they cannot Read or Write their own Names So nor such as cannot Read this new Name written in the white Stone or in the Royal Ring which is a Name better than of Sons and Daughters Isa 56.5 The assurance whereof is the Sweet-Meats of a Sanctified Conscience Prov. 15.15 which is Joy unspeakable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1.8 Oh Soul hast thou got this Ring whether broken or whole whether plain or Enambled with Pearls God hath assuredly brought thee into his Miraculous Light 1 Pet. 2.9 A Lease of an Estate for three Lives is much a Lease for a 1000. years is more but this Ring is an Evidence for Eternity Neither Tongue nor Pen can Describe how the Ewe knows her Lamb by smell and bleating Nor how the Spirit of Adoption teacheth Christs Sheep to hear his Voice John 10.3 Cant. 8.13 Oh Soul walk worthy of this Robe und of this Ring This returning Son saith not because I know my Father will disown me no more therefore I will play the Prodigal again c. The 3d. Entertainment this lost Son finds with his loving Father is Shooes for his feet it may well be supposed he returned as good as barefoot Home or with Old Shooes and Clouted like those of the Gibeontâ—es Josh 9.5 c. N. B. Note well 1. Here is much more restored by the Second Adam than was lost or ruined by the First Adams For the First lost indeed the Robe of Righteousness but the Second Adam redeems not only a Royal Robe for his Redeemed but also a Royal Ring and Royal Shoes yea and the fattest Call after all to Feast upon c. For he is the Mediatour of a better Covenant which was Established upon better promises Heb. 8.6 and 7.2 A Covenant of grace and not of works N. B. Note well 2. The Mystery signified by this History of these shoes is the grace of Perseverance in the way of Sanctification Teaching us that every True Repenting Soul returning to his Fathers House hall his feet shod with Gospel Shoes which enableth him to hold on and out in the way of Holiness untill he come to the Race end to wit the Heaven of Happiness 1 Cor. 9.24 Heb. 12.1 N. B. Note well 3. The Mystical feet to be â—â—od here are our Affections by which we Run from God untill they be shod with the preparation of the Gospel of Peace Eph. 6.15 Which is Armour of proof indeed then do we Run to God the Natural Motion of our Affections in the fallen Estate is an uneasy Trott untill the Lord take us by the Arms and teach us to go Hos 11.3 The Septuagint reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to pace a more easie Motion to the Rider c. The Gospel is the Doctrine Drine with our peace with God in Christ there is Peace and Joy in Believing Rom. 14.17 and 15,13 And when we are Gospelized that is shod with Gospel Comforts then are our Hearts enlarged to Pallace or to run the way of Gods Commandments Ps 119 32. By the Gospel of Peace God Creates Peace Isa 57.19 Such a Soul toucheth
not the Earth or Earthly things with the bare feet his Affections but treadeth in the World with a Gospel-frame of Spirit and then dare trample upon the Briars and Brambles Tribulations of the World because 't is well shod with Gospel-peace in Christ John 16.33 As there was Etham which signifies hard ground for Israel to walk over betwixt Egypt and Canaan Exod. 13.20 So there is much hard ground in our way to Heaven and therefore we had need to be well shod with those Gospel-shoes otherwise we shall halt tire and prove Apostates 't is only the poorest of People that are forced to go bare-foot Glory is promised to good Beginners but 't is performed only to good Enders Matth. 24 13. N. B. Note well 4. The various Excellencies of those Gospel-shoes which are the Love-tokens of our Heavenly Father to the Truly Penitent c. in several Congruities with Literal shoes As 1. These shoes keep feet warm they are not thin Summer-shoes any Cold taken by the feet 't is well known doth much endanger the weal of the Head we should keep our Affections warm for God as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies 2 Tim. 1.6 Be fervent in Spirit Rom. 12.11 serving the Lord. 2. Shoes keep the feet clean our Lord saith He that is washed needs not save to wash his Feet John 13.10 Which implies how apt are our Affections the feet of the Soul to Contract Defilement and to need often washings while we walk in this present Evil World Gal. 1.6 Which better deserveth the name of Chabul that signifies Dirty than those Twenty Cities Solomon gave unto King Hiram 1 Kin. 9.12 13. Oh! That we could have such low Thoughts of this Dirty World wherewith our Mystical feet our Affections are so oft Defiled as Hiram had of those Dirty Cities who got them changed into a suitable Sum of Money levyed by Solomon on his Subjects ver 15. 3. As those shoes keeps our feet clean so likewise they keep them dry we shall not be wet-shod when we pass through the Waters of Affliction if we be well-shod with these Gospel-shoes God promiseth those Waters shall not come nigh us to an overflow of those shoes Isa 43.2 As Israel had both the Red Sea and Jordan betwixt them and Canaan yet the Lord so dryed up them both as Israel passed Dry-shod over them both into the Land of Promise that was the Type and a Christian Walk is the Antitype c. Thus the Waters of Babylon and Euphrates shall be dryed up Isa 44.27 Jer. 50.38 Rev. 16.12 God will Smite the Tongue of the Egyptian Sea and make Men go over Dry-shod Isa 11.15 4. They keep our feet sound in Treading upon hard Ground as before for we are naturally Tender-footed like those Tender and Delicate Women which would not adventure to set the soles of their Feet upon the ground Deut. 28.56 No not in their fine thin shoes much less barefoot We are Diseased in our feet as Asa was 2 Chron. 16.12 Therefore we need to be well-shod even with Iron and Brass Deut. 33.25 To be sound in Gods way c. Ps 119.80 5. They keep our feet safe from Satans Darts they are for Armour as well as for Ornament Eph. 6.15 Achilles was wounded to Death in his Heel saith Homer whose Phrase is also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 well booted Grecians Thus they that are fortified with this Armour of proof to wit Gospel Comforts are well-shod Christians above Goliahs greaves of Brass 1 Sam. 17.6 c. 6. Shoes that are neatly made do likewise Beautifie the feet thus 't is said How Beautifull are thy Feet with shoes O Princes Daughter Cant. 7.1 To shew how comely the Christian Church is in her Goings which may well be added as a fifth Instance unto Solomons four that he so highly commends for going well Prov. 30.29 30 31. Yea and no less is said of the Churches Faithful Ministers How Beautifull are the feet of them that Preach the Gospel of Peace c. Nah. 1.15 and Rom. 10.15 With the shoes of which Gospel of peace both Pastors and People ought to be shod Eph. 6.15 Or we can never walk well in Gods Eye Christ faith I shod thee with Badgers Skins c. Ezek 16.10 We read how the Tabernacle was covered with Badgers Skins Exod. 36.19 No doubt but those Skins were neatly Dressed for both those uses Christ gives Robe Ring and Shoes to make us comely c. Ezek. 16.10 11 to 14. 7. These Gospel shoes are lasting shoes they last longer than the Shoes which Israel wore 40 years in the Wilderness their shoes were part of their Raiment which did not waxe Old in that time Deut. 8.4 The Latchet of these Gospel-shoes shall never be broken as the Phrase is Isa 5.27 For they are made of Iron and Brass Deut. 33.25 And do consist of Eternal Spirit Hebr. 9.14 and Everlasting Love Jer. 31.3 So they last for ever untill they bring us to our Journeys End we are never bid to put them off but always keep them fast on our feet Night and Day c. Thus far the Congruity this last brings in the Disparty only to be named as 1. These Gospel shoes are of Gods making and not of Mans 2. They are made of the skin of this fatted Calf of a Crucified Christ 3. They are to be ever worn both Summer and Winter yea by Night as well as by Day never to be put off as before 4. These Spiritual shoes do secure us from Spiritual Evils 5. They are the same to all the Redeemed whether Rich or Poor Young or Old Male or Female Jew or Gentile 6. Yet none complains of these Everlasting shoes that either they pinch them or are too wide for them they fit all Saints c. N. B. Note well Indians put new shoes on the Dead thinking they have a great Journey to go The 4. Entertainment the lost Son found-likewise was a fatted Calf ver 23. which the Antient Greeks did reckon inter cibos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among their choicest Meat and of great price as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies 1 Pet. 3 4. All Authors Interpret this fatted Calf to be Christ upon whom we should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Feed and be merry as the word is Explained Luke 12.19 and 16 19. Acts 14.17 Behold here the Fathers Feasting with his Son upon this fatted Calf Enquiry the 1. What is this fatted Calf Answer 1. Some sense it to be meant the worst Foe to wit the Devil and not only our best friend our Blessed Redeemer The ground of this Gloss is because it doth carry a consonancy to many Scripture Phrases Leviathan that Sea Monster is an Emblem of the Prince of Darkness the Question is asked canst thou draw out Leviathan with an Hook c. Job 41.1 2 3 4 5. and shall the Companions make a Banquet of him ver 6 c. He is called a King over all the Children of Pride
likewise a Fourth Sermon the last which Christ Preached the Night before he was Apprehended wholly Consolatory to his Disciples and concluded with a most Fervent Prayer all which is Recorded by the Evangelist John only chapters 14 15 16 17. Which four Chapters are followed with the History of Christs Passion chap. 18 19. of John There be some other Passages of Christs Life inter-laced among those four last Sermons to wit that which he spake in the Treasury being a part of the Temple 2 Kin. 12.9 and 2 Chron. 24.8 and Nehem. 10.37 and 13.5 A place where Christ sometimes Taught John 8.20 and mentioned Matth. 27.6 Here Christ was before he went out of the Temple when he Preached the first of these four Sermons 〈◊〉 serving what every one cast in by way of Alms or Offering before their Praye◠〈◊〉 Jews using to joyn Charity with Piety Mar. 12.41 to 45. and Luke 21 â—â— to 5. This our Lord did not upon the Account of our Curiosity sitting there as a Critical Spye and Observer but to take an Occasion of dropping that Divine Doctrine in the close thereof that the poor Widow was a Widow indeed resolving wholy to trust in God 1 Tim. 5.3 Jer. 49.11 in casting in her whole Livelihood as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies for the Service of God and the Poor whereas Rich Men cast in their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Brass only as if they thought 't was good enough son both God and his Poor Something Men will do but as little as they can Now when Christ had commended the Alms-giving of the poor Widow weighing it not by the worth of the gift but by the Will of the Giver and so he sits still to see the State Gift and Mind of every Alms giver and when he had also Lamented over the Destruction of Jerusalem for being a Nest of Venemous Serpents and Blood sucking Vipers Matth. 23.33 34 37 c. Then it is not said he only went out of the Temple for this he had done often before but now he departed from it Matth. 24.1 Never to return to it any more Therefore the following Sermon he Preached out of the Temple as he sat upon the Mount of Olives over against it Matth. 24.1 3 Mar. 13.1 and Luke 21.5 The occasion of this Sermon was Mark saith one of the Disciples which probably was Peter being more Inquisitive than all the Rest shewed him by pointing thereat both the Strength and the Beauty of the Building which therefore was reckoned the Wonder of the World Not only as pittâ—ing that it should be Destroyed but also as prejudging it to be an Impossibility from the firmness of the Fabrick Hereupon Christ tells them all that what he had said That their House should be lâ—ft Desolater Matth. 23.38 And that all its Magnificency could not secure it from being Demolished not one Stone shall be left upon another Matth. 24.4 Then the Curiosity of the Disciples make Enquiry 1. When that should be 2. What signs of his coming and 3. Of the end of the World for they thought the Temple would lâ—st so long as the World lasted In Answer hereunto Christ Preacheth this Sermon concerning Sundry sorts of Antecedent Signs some Ecclesiastical which were either â—ad 〈◊〉 the Seducing of Hereticks the Persecuting of Tyrants c. or good as the Success of the Gospel throughout the World c. and other Signs were Civil or Political is Wars Famine Pestilence Prodigies and a Notorious Corruption of Mens Manners c. In a word the Disciples first question Christ Answereth from ver 4. to 〈◊〉 Their Second from thence to ver 36. And their Third from thence to the end The First and the Third are Answered Promiscuously and so Dreadful was the Destruction of Jerusalem when it came that iâ— is Described in Paralled Phrases with the Destruction of the whole World All this was oâ—ite contrary to the Disciples Expectation Luke 24.21 and Acts. 1.6 Their expected Temporal Redemption must end in a most Direful Destruction therefore Christ shuts up that Matth. 24.42 to the end with exhorting them to Watchfulness set on by a Parable of a Servants waiting his Lords Return and in Matth. 25. He continueth his former Discourse of Watchfulness and sets it on by a second Parable to the same purpose The Parable of the Ten Virgins from ver 1. to 14. The Second is the Parable of the Ten Virgins take a Paraphrase upon the parts of it in many Remarks Remark the 1st A Profession of the Gospel is a Virginity in a Scripture Sense as compared with Prophaneness which is a Spiritual Wohredom in Vanity and Villâ—â—y Ps 45.14 Cant. 1.3 2. Cor. 11.2 3 c. See Ps 73.27 c. Remark the 2d Some professors of this Virginity are only called outwardly and they are foolish Virgins having only a Form but want the power of Godliness 2 Tâ—â—â— 3.5 But others are inwardly also called having the Faith of Gods Elect in their Hearts and sincere Sanctity in their Lives likewise Remark the 3d Though the Wise and the Foolish be distributed into equal numbers of five and five yet 't is not to Assert any Equality of Number as if the Godly who are but a little Flock Luke 12.32 But one of a Tribe and two of a Family Jer. 3.14 c. were equal in Number to the ungodly seeing the whole unregenerate World lieth in Wickedness 1 John 5.19 But it is to shew that among Professors themselves there be as many Foolish as Wise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not foreseeing Danger Oculos Habentes in occipitio having their Eyes behind them and not before as Eccles 2.14 Many do confess they expect a Day of Judgment to come yet they live like Davids Fool Ps 14.1 As if they thought in their Hearts there were no God to Judge them and no Hell to punish them Remark the 4th Those Foolish Virgins are Hypocrites and Carnal Gospellers who 〈◊〉 Oyl indeed in their Lamps making a shew of Profession in their Lives as to External Exercises c. But they have no Oyl of Saving Grace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Vessels of their Hearts they are empty Casks Barren Figtrees pretenders only to Piety c. Remark the 5th The Wise Virgins do not as the other mere Nominals did they have Hearts purified by Faith Acts 15.9 A good Conscience Acts 23.1 and 14.16 come in their Simplicity and Godly Sincerity 2 Cor. 1.12 Carrying Grace in their Hearts as well as Gracefulness in their Lives they had not the wally-colour of a Log-wood or block-wood blew but Christ had dyed them in Grain with True Grace and Holiliness Divine Oyl had soaked deep had suppled and softned the Stone in their Hearts and had spred it self to Sanctifie them throughout in Body Soul and Spirit 1 Thess 5.23 Remark the 6th The Bridegroom is our Lord who is not slack concerning his coming 2 Pet. 3.9 Yet is said to tarry here not in respect
Note well Wonder not that the Innocency of Christ's Servants are now railed at by Rascals when Christ himself was so whom none could convince of sin John 8.46 The Third Grand Remark is Christ's carriage upon the Cross during the six hours of his hanging thereon which consists of several branches the first is his praying for his Enemies Luke 23.34 Where The 1st Note or Mark is Christ is held forth to be an Intercessor with his Prayer as well as a Redeemer with his Blood as he hung upon the Cross and do the efficacy of his Prayer Acts 2.36 The Father forgave them when those very Nails which they had pierced Christ's Hands and Feet with now pricked their Hearts and made them cry out not What shall we say But What shall we do ver 37. that they might â—e saved c. Their Repenting and Believing was the Return of Dying Jesus his Interceeding Prayer So let us pray for our Enemies The 2d Mark is That Christ should Pray for such Enemies as had so notoriously â—â—based Abused and Injured him and still persisted in their villanous cruelties toward him Behold the Man thas praying with his Face all swell'd by their Barbâ—râ—ns Blows and Buffetings with his Shoulders all torn by their scourging Whipâ— and with his Head and Hands and Feet all trickling down with his precious Blood by the Thorns and Nails that wounded all those parts and for such as had not only taken away his Garments but were also taking away his Life even then when he was bleeding by them to death The 3d Mark is That Christ should take all this care to pray for such murdering miscreants before he took care for his own dear Mother to be after mentioned as it falleth out after this in order of time he prays his Enemies who seemeâ— a People of God's Curse out of a state of Damnation into a state of Salvation so many of them as were ordained to Life before he provides for his blessed Mother Behold was ever any love like his love to Enemies c The 4th Mark is He pray'd for pardoning Grace in their behalf Father forgive them this was no Foot-stool mercy but a Throne-Mercy the best of all kinds of Mercy for the worst of all kinds of miserable Sinners even for such as were putting to Death the Lord of Life c. N. B. Note well Let none therefore despond nor none such Sinners despair of pardoning Mercy The 5th Mark is He grounded his praying for them upon their Ignorance They know not what they do therefore Father forgive them ignorance excuseth a tanto but not a toto it self is a Sin yet Sins of Ignorance are lesser Sins than Sins against Knowledge especially when it is Invincible and not Affected Ignorance then God winks at it Acts 17.30 and such may find mercy as sinful Saul did 1 Tim. 1.13 N. B. Note well Oh that all sorts of Sinners would consider that in Swearing Quaffing Whoring c. They know what they do c. The 6th Mark from this first branch of Christ's praying for his Enemies is His prayer was so powerful and effectual for them that within fifty days after it no fewer than eight thousand of those Enemies were converted through the efficacy of it by the word Acts 2.41 speaks of three thousand and Acts 4.4 of five thousand more though some say this latter number was but an Addition of two thousand to the former three thousand suppose it so though others think them distinct numbers yet no fewer than five thousand should repent by vertue of this single prayer to Christ for them is much God hears him always John 11.42 N. B. Note well Oh happy is that Soul friend or foe that hath an Interest in his Prayer The Second Branch of Christ's Carriage upon the Cross was his care for Friends as well as his prayer for Foes He was now hanging upon the Cross in the greatest Dolour imaginable yet in the midst of his Misery cannot forget his Mother but takes care for her Weal after his Decease John 19.26 27. commending her to John his Disciples care Here again we have these few Marks 1st The Occasion The Mother of Jesus with other Godly Matrons creeped as nigh the Cross of Christ as she could get ver 25. Jesus saw her standing there with an heavy heart Then was fulfilled old Simeon's Prophecy concerning both the Mother and the Son Luke 2.34 35. as the Son was now become a Sign much spoken against and basely abused by Wicked Men whose Villanous Thoughts were now discovered So the Mother stood now with a Sword of Sorrow pierced through her own Soul in beholding her Son under such exquisite Torments And John the Disciple whom Jesus loved most tenderly though He loved them all to the end John 13.1 23. stood by the Cross also and was not a little Affected and Afflicted with this sad spectacle of the Tortures of his beloved Lord this was the occasion The 2d Mark is the Tenour of Christ's Speech to them both Jesus saw John as well as his Mother and bids him Take her for his Mother and bids her Take him for thy Son Christ's Tenderness towards her here is very observable not only in making Provision for her for the future but also in the Title he gives her in his speaking to her calling her Woman and not Mother not only because that Relation and Subjection to her as a Son was now done but also lest that compellation of Mother might create in her more consternation of Spirit her grief was great â—nough already by the Sword piercing through her Soul and the Title Mother might have added to her Trouble and broke her Heart out-right c. The 3d Mark is the Time as well as Tenour of Christ's Speech to his Mother c. It was when the time of Unspeakable Unconceivable Horrour and Torture was upon him for now not only the Weight of all the Sins of the whole World did Hang heavily upon Christ while he did hang by his Hands and Feet with the whole weight of his Body upon the Cross but also the heavy wrath of Heaven for satisfaction of Divine Justice for humane offences yea and the Implacable Wrath of Hell too to be Revenged on him for breaking the old Serpent's head both these lay intolerable loads upon him so that Eye hath not seen not the Ear heard nor can it enter into the Heart of Man to think what Dolour and Horrour of Torture and Torment our Dear Redeemer was in at this Juncture of Time while he hanged on the Tree notwithstanding all this that one would think he had enough to do to mind himself in his unsupportable Sufferings yet in the midst of all his own woful misery he is mindful of his dear Mother who was now a Widow and a poor Widow too destitute of subsistency and careful for her future Maintenance The 4th Mark is The effect of Christ's Speech for that purpose 't is recorded
10 18. He gave up the Ghost thus commended into his Fathers Hands by Prayer and this Golden Sentence that drop'd from the dying Mouth of our Dear Redeemer in his last Breath is Recorded only by the Evangelist Luke which still farther Demonstrates how necessary it is to have an Harmony of all the four Evangelists without which we cannot have a full History of our Lords Passion and Death seeing what Circumstance thereof is omitted by any one Evangelist the same is all along seasonably supplyed by another Now when Christ had wrought and was working of seven Wonders upon the Cross wherein all Creatures could co suffer with their Creator a Crucified Christ for the Sun was Eclipsed the Heavens were Darkened the Earth Quaked the Rocks Rent asunder the Graves opened and the Vail of the Temple did dwindle away yet all this time of all other Creatures only Miserable Man would not Co-suffer with Christ though for Man only it was that Christ suffered And when Christ was speaking the last words he had to speak before his Death this Sentence was the last of the last And this last is also borrowed out of the Book of the Psalms as his my God my God c. before said was to shew the Congruity betwixt the Literal and the Mystical David the former being the Father and the Figure of the latter as the other Eli Eli c. was drawn out of Davids Quiver Psal 22.1 So is this last word out of Psal 31.5 where David in great distress commits his Spirit to God and here Christ commends his Spirit to God This Denotes how our Lord loved to Dig in Davids Delf and to Dive into his depth in deriving those sayings from the Psalmist to shew the fullfilling of the Scripture and the Symbolizing of the Type with the Antitype though with some small difference in this last for 1. David Literal was but the Adopted Son of God but David Mystical here was the Natural Son of God 2. David Resigns up his Spirit to his Redeemer that is to Christ our only Redeemer the Lord God of Truth that alone Redeemeth us But Christ here Resigneth up his Spirit to his Natural Father 3. David uses the word Commit but here Christ useth the word Commend which difference of the Verbs may admit of this Criticism things of small value may be committed to the Trust of a Keeper and commonly are so though they cannot be highly commended for any Intrinsick worth in them being only of common commodity and usefullness as ordinary Vessels of Wood Stone Glass or Clay Such an one was David as compared with Christ David saith of himself what profit is there in my Blood in the very Psalm before this Psal 3â—â— but Oh the unspeakable profit that is in the Blood of Christ the Blood of God Acts 20.28 Not the Blood of a meer Mortal Man but of that God-Man the Lord Jesus Therefore it is called the most pretious Blood 1 Pet. 1.19 and in the Blood as in a Vehicle is the Life of the Body Gen. 9.4 Levit. 17.11 Now as Christ's Body was of the Finest and most Refined Temper of Mankind being purposely fitted by the Father for uniting with the Divine Nature Psal 40.6 7. Hebr. 10.5 So his Soul that Particle of Divine Breath that Animated such a prepared Body must needs be the most precious Soul in the World And if the Soul of Man in general be of more worth than the whole World as Christ himself who best knew the worth of a Soul because he only paid down the full price of a Soul plainly declareth Matth. 16.26 Then assuredly the Soul of this our Redeemer which he was to powr out as an offering for sin Isa 53. to and which was to pay the price of Redemption for all the Souls of the Election all Ages of the World must needs be of a most prodigious value and a most Inestimable Jewel This is that precious Gemm which our Dying Jesus here commends to his Father which Teacheth also that his Soul did not Descend into Hell the place of the Damned for he immediately commends it into his Fathers Hands c. had he gone down to Hell Luke must mention it but not one word of this Acts 1.1 yet of all else c. and to Teach us what we ought to do in a dying Hour 'T is a standing Duty Incumbent upon all that fear God to commit their Spirits to Gods Keeping all the Days of their Lives as David did Psal 31.5 and to commit their Souls to God as to a Faithful Creator in all ways of well-doing as Peter Requireth 1 Pet. 4.19 Those that can thus commit their Souls to God while living may most comfortably commend that most precious Jewel the Soul to God â—hen dying as Christ did here CHAP. XXXIV Seven Signs of Christs Triumph THE Sixth Grand Remark is the seven Signs of Christ's Glorious Triumph over even his most Ignominous Death at that Juncture of Time when his State of Humiliation was at its lowest Ebb in its last Accomplishment As Christ's seven last words had a kind of coincidency with his seven last Wonders in some particular Branches So likewise those seven Signs of Christ's Triumph over Death while yet he did Hang upon the Cross have an Happy Coincidency with both his last words and his last Wonders and therefore little more than a bare Narrative of them need be added here save only a Discourse in brief upon the first and the last of those Seven which have not been at all touched upon before These seven Signs are these 1. The Title upon the Cross of Christ Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews Mark the Over-ruling Hand of Almighty God That this very Title of Christ's Crime should stand unalterably in these very Terms when the Chief Priests c. did use their utmost Indeavours for the Alteration of this Inscription John 19.19 20 21 22. Though those Priests could prevail with Pilate to pass the Sentence of Condemnation upon Jesus contrary to the conduct of his own Conscience yet can they not with all their Rhetorick c. perswade him to alter this Inscription But stands stiffer in this without any yielding than he had done in Condemning Christ for popular Applause But he who pleased the People in that will not please the Priests in this saying what I have Written I have Written it was as unalterable a Superscription as if it had been the Law of the Meeds and Persians a Decree not to be changed Dan. 6.8 whereas indeed it was the unchangeable Decree of Heaven that it should stand thus for the Great God by whom all Men Live Move and have their Being Acts 17.28 Thus guided Pilate's the proconsuls Hand and Governed his Heart both to write this Title and to Ratifie this writing against the Priests Minds And Pilate wrote this Title to the Hebrew Greek and Latin that all People out of every Nation flocking to Jerusalem at this Paschal
yet hath he promised that his own Arm should bring Salvation when neither the Arm of a Man can or of an Angel doth it Isa 51.18.59 16. 63.5 2dly May we be but found in Union with Christ then are we in League with Angels and that Angel which kept fallen Adam from returning into Paradise with a drawn Sword in his Hand shall be Reconciled to those that are renewed by the Second Adam and all the Angels shall be imployed to Roll away the Tomb-stones of the Saints and to remove the Mould that is laid upon their Bodies or Bones and will gather them from all the quarters of the World Mat. 24.31 and shall hand them into a better Paradise than that which Adam lost 3dly God makes his own Use and Works his own Glorious ends by all sorts of his Creatures according to his own pleasure He makes use of wretched Miscreants to Crucifie Christ of two good Men Joseph and Nicodemus to Bury him and of an Angel to Roll away the Stone at his Resurrection The only Wise God Acts several Ways by several Instruments and all according to the Counsel of his own Will The Third Antecedent was the Approach of Holy Women to see into the Sepulchre and Imbalm Christ's Body with sweet Odours probably not knowing that Joseph and Nicodemus had done it before them or however being Ignorant that God would not suffer his Holy One to see Corruption These Women Matthew names Mary Magdalen and the other Mary the Wife of Cleophas the Mother of James the less and Joses and Sister to the Virgin Mary Mark adds Salome to the two and Luke adds Joanna but John names Mary Magdalen only as being the most notable the ringleader of the rest and having the largest love to her Lord Luke 7.47 She laid out the most Money for the Imbalming Ointments yea most early stirring both to come from Bethany and to call out the other Women from their Homes c. which might take up all the time betwixt its being very Dark and the Rising of the Sun and which well considered will reconcile the differing terms that the Evangelists express the time of their coming to this Sepulchre-work They came to see what the Pharisees had done to the Lord's Body the Day before hearing they had been tampering with Pilate c. not knowing what was done for as they were in the Way thither their thoughts were only troubled about rolling away the Stone but not a word of who shall remove the Watch or who shall break open the Seat for us When the Women came to the place they find all those Remora's both those thought on and those not thought on removed the Watch was fled being frighted away by the Earth-quake fearing to be buried Alive as Korah's Conspirators were while they watched the Buried Body of Christ least his Disciples should steal it away The Imperial Seal they find broken up and the great Stone rolled from the Door by glittering and glorious Angel whom they saw sitting upon the Stone on the Right Hand of their entering in and when they were entered into the Sepulchre they saw another Angel both which told them that the Lord was Risen before they reached the place c. thus Matthew and Mark who speak but of one Angel may be reconciled to Luke and John who speak of two the two other Evangelists thinking it enough to mention that principal Angel only which some suppose to be Gabriel that brought the first Tidings of the birth of Christ Luke 1.26 c. who spake most to these Women and because they assumed the Bodies of Young Men seeing Spirits are Invisible therefore are they called so This History teacheth these remarkable Mysteries 1st The Battel saith Solomon is not alway to the Strong Here the weaker Sex Women excel the stronger Sex Men Not only in so much as Mary Magdalen and the other Mary Salome and Joanna stick close to Christ Living and Dying and when Dead too so that as 't is said of Boaz Ruth 2.20 they lest not off to shew kindness to Christ both while he was Living and when he was Dead whereas his Men-Disciples became Cowards and hid their Heads in Holes not daring to own him now either Living or Dead But also when those desperate Roman Souldiers ran away as Dastards being daunted at the terrour of the Earth-quake and with the splendour of the Angel Even then those Holy Women dare stand it out in their Attendence upon a Dead Saviour and like true Daughters of Faithful Sarah They are not afraid with any Amazement 1 Pet. 3.6 2dly 'T is Prudent Piety so to moderate our outward expressions of our Inward love to and zeal for Christ as not to neglect any known commanded moral Duty Thus these Holy Women dare not neglect the sanctifying of their Sabbath but stayed till the Duties thereof were ended before they came forth to Imbalm Christ's Body They began not their Preparations till in the end of the Sabbath Mat. 28.1 whereas those Priests who had so oft accused our Lord falsly for a breaker of the Sabbath do not stick to do servile work on their Holy Sabbath-day in going to Golgotha to make Christ's Sepulchre sure Sealing the Stone and setting a Watch Matth. 27.62 66. And now on that Day they seemed to Dance upon his Grave as thinking themselves cock-sure of him Though but a little before this they pretended great Respect for the Sabbath in not permitting the Bodies of Christ and of the Thieves to Hang on the Cross upon that Day for fear for sooth of polluting it John 19 31. c. yet now themselves do pollute it by doing this drudgery work 3dly So Gracious is our God as he is pleased to pass by our well-meant weaknesses when he Heart is sincere and upright as in those good Womens preparing sweet Spices for Imbalming Christ's Body which was a superfluous zeal and whereof there was no need nor use yet God Accepts of the Will for the Deed and 't is Recorded for their Eternal Honour These Three Antecedents are the Introduction of that most prodigious Act of Christ's Resurrection the precise Time or Hour wherein he Rose is unknown as Jerome saith to all Men for none of all the Evangelists make any mention of the moment thereof only they give an Account that Christ was Risen before those Holy Women were got to the Sepulchre for when they entred in they sound not the Body of the Lord Jesus Luke 24.3 and the Angel told them about the Rising of the Sun He is Risen he is not here Mark 16.2 6.9 Mat. 28.6 So that it may undoubtedly be affirmed that our Lord Rose as these good Women were in their way to the Garden the Sun of Righteousness arose about the time when the Sun of the Firmament was preparing to Rise and to come out of his Chamber Mal. 4.2 Psal 19.5 And his Resurrection must be in the midst of the Earth-quake which opened all
Testament History was not only to signifie that double Spirit of Elijah which rested upon the head of this his Successour Elisha who prayed for a double portion thereof 2 Kin. 2.9 and it was granted him whereby he wrought sixteen Miracles whereas Elijah his predecessor wrought but eight and that while he was alive but this raising up the Man to Life was wrought by Elisha even when he was dead but also it was a double sign of the vertue of the Death of Christ whereby both that the old Church of the Israel of God should be raised up from their present Dead estate and those dry Bones should be made to live again Ezek. 37.12 c. And that the Saints of the new Gospel Church should be revived through a touch of Christ's Body by the way of Faith So the Mystery of the History of those three Instances in the New Testament may be this to shew that Christ raiseth up to Spiritual Life all sorts of Sinners that are dead dead in Sin according to the several Degrees therein The Psalmist David most divinely denotes there be three degrees of evil Persons evil Actions and evil States or Conditions Psalm 1.1 where we have a most elegant climax or gradation going lower and lower towards Hell and Damnation 1st There is 1. The Ungodly 2. The Sinners and 3. The Scornful Persons 2dly As to Actions there is 1. Walking 2. Standing and 3. Sitting All these are worse and worse So 3dly As to States there is 1. The Counsel of the Ungodly 2. The Way of Sinners and 3. The Seat of the Scornful or the Chair of Pestilence All these were a descending lower and lower and by every step nigher the Mouth of the bottomless Pit As it is worse to be an Habitual Sinner than to do an ungodly Act and to stand as resolved in an evil way than only to walk or take a turn which may have a return in Evil Counsel So 't is worst of all to sit down in the Scorner's Seat as the Obstinate do even hating to be Reformed and refusing to return though God call and knock by the Hammer of his Word and by the Hand of his Spirit these seem to be given up to a Reprobate sense Thus also our Lord the Son of David who was his Father and Figure tells us of three sorts of Sinners 1. Such as stand Idle in the Market-place of the World only till the Third Hour of their Lives 2. Others till the Sixth and Ninth And 3. Yet others till the Eleventh where just expiring Mat. 20.3 5 6. Christ calls and quickens dead Sinners at all these three tearms of time 1. Such as are found newly dead in the Chamber of Sin as Jairus's Daughter was found dead in the House when Christ came to raise her up to life Mat. 9. c. So such Sinners as are dead in sin by consent only As Solomon's Tempted Youngster to cast in his lot of consent with the Tempters Prov. 1.10 13. If thoughts beget delight and contemplative delight do beget consent as in him whose Will complied to go along with the Flattering Harlot Prov. 7.21 Such an one if Christ find him with a time of love before the Act and pluck him as a Brand out of the Fire is indeed found dead in sin yet still in the House or Chamber not yet carried out c. 2dly Such Sinners on whom corrupt consent begets and brings forth the cursed Act of Sin wherein a Dart strikes through the Liver of the Actor Prov. 7.23 are with the Widow's Son Luke 7. born out upon the Devil's Bier towards a Burial in the Suburbs of Hell if Christ meet them not in the Way to stop and quicken them these are carried out of the Chamber and out of the House in order to be Buried But 3dly Such Sinners in whom delight brings forth consent consent the action and the action custom and so by consequence a necessity of Sinning are truly said to be with Lazarus Rotting and Stinking in the Grave of Sin Yet even these thus far gone Christ can quicken and raise up to newness of Life as he did Lazarus He can bring Sinners back from the very Gates of Hell to Heaven Thirdly As the Manner of Christ's Rising was wonderfully Singular in his leaving behind him in the Grave all the Ornaments of Death in Order all the Signatures of Mortality which never was done by any other and which should also teach us when we are raised up from prophaneness to a profession of Religion to put off the Old Man c. Ephes 4.24 Retain none of our Grave-cloaths but leave all as he did behind us not one Rag of Sin unrepented of whereby the Devil may keep possession of us c. So Christ's Rising was in a wonderful manner in respect of the company that rose with him though he died alone as in point of time c. yet did he not rise alone for many Saints Rose with him Mat. 27.52 53. To shew he rose not again as a Private but as a Publick Person that we might know his Resurrection appertains to us and though we die yet by the Power of Christ we shall all rise again What the Evangelist Matthew saith here of the Saint's Rising it is spoke by Anticipation for relating the whole story of them at once for they rose not till Christ was risen The first Earth-quake at Christ's Death opened their Graves only but it was the second Earth-quake at his Resurrection which revived their buried Bodies and brought them forth alive c. Six Inquiries are to be Answered in this Historical Relation The 1st is What sort of Men were then raised Answer 'T is said they were Saints in the General not one Wicked among them for they have no part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20.6 and no part in the Resurrection of Christ who is not their Head Christ indeed will raise them at the last Day by the Power of a Just and Almighty Judge not by the vertue of a Redeeming and Risen Jesus Christ is the Head of the Saints only and they are his Members As the Head being got above the Waters draws up the whole Body and leaves not so much as a little Toe behind So Christ being lifted up out of the Den of Death draws up all his Saints to him John 12.32 The Saints Rise with Christ who is therefore called a quickening Spirit 1 Cor. 15.45 by vertue of their Union with Christ their Head but the Wicked rise by the Almighty Power of God with Cain Nimrod Pharaoh Herod Judas and with the rest of that Wicked Rabble Oh then what a blessed thing it is to be a Saint a sanctified Godly Soul such and such only are Interested in all the benefits of Christ's Resurrection And how deplorable is the state of the Wicked c. The 2d Inquiry is How many rose Answ A multitude Many Bodies of Saints saith the Evangelist he doth not say All but many only for
Name and immediately she acknowledgeth him and Reciprocates this Answer Rabboni that is my Lord Thus when Christ calls us by Name Isa 45.3 and John 10.3 then he boreth our Ears Psal 40.6 and causeth us to hear his Voice also Cant. 8.13 'T is a vulgar yet a True saying the Ear is first up in a Morning for nothing ordinary can so soon awake us as to be called by our Names How easily can Christ call up our drowsie Hearts and slumbring Souls if he do but speak to us with a strong Hand Isa 8.11 and say Awake thou that sleepest stand up from the Dead c. Eph. 5.14 crying to us by Name Lazarus come forth John 11.39 This he can do when he pleaseth and when we are even turned away from him as Mary Magdalen was here makes us Reciprocate and answer Rabboni thus was it with David when the Lord said to him Seek thou my face his Heart Ecchoed immediately again Thy face Lord will I seek Psal 27.8 This is frequently called in Scripture our effectual calling which is an Act of God's free Grace wrought imwardly upon our Souls When God first finds us to call us Home from our out-strays to himself the Voice of his Spirit comes behind us being secure passing by and not regarding any good having our Backs turned upon God and all goodness Therefore saith God in his promise Thou shalt hear a Voice behind thee saying this is the way walk in it c. Isa 30.21 and in his performance of that promise 't is said I heard a great Voice behind me c. Revel 1.10 11. and Mary here turned her self as soon as Christ had called her by her Name John 20.16 but because 't is said ver 14. that she turned her self back from the Angels ver 13. and saw Jesus c. therefore Augustin distinguisheth in his converse corpore corde her first turning was with her Body only and therefore she thought him what he was not to wit the Gardener but now her second turning was with her Heart and then she knew him as she was known by him and acknowledgeth aright who he was Rabboni my Lord. The 3d Remark is As Mary wept where she had no such cause of weeping for she wept because she thought that her Lord was lost when he was Risen indeed and was at her Hand though she could not see him for her Tears disturbed her Sight so too many weep and bewail when there is no such cause as Jacob did for Joseph Gen. 37.33 34 35. when his Son was Risen to the greatest Honours this fault is found among Women especially who would do well to keep their Tears for better uses and not wash foul Rooms with such sweet waters Needless Tears must be unwept again Suppose it be for a lost Christ know he is nearest those that cannot see him for their Tears If they seek him in sincerity The Second Personal Appearance of our Lord. Redeemer after his Resurrection was to the Holy Women in company with Mary Magdalen as they returned all together from the Sepulchre The Evangelists Mark and John give an Ample Relation of the first appearance of Christ to Mary Magdalen alone Mar. 16.9 John 20.13 to 18. but Mathew only Records this second Matth. 28.8 9 10. Luke also mentions something of it but speaks short and not all or fully Luke 24.22 23 24. speaking only of the Vision of Angels that told them he was alive but not of any Vision of Christ himself to them and the Reason is supposed to be this because though the Women began now to be removed a little more from their former conceit that it was only a Removal of Christ's body as Mary Magdalen three times conceited it John 20.2 13 15. and not a Resurrection of it yet now seeing Jesus appear to them they had some clearer Conceptions of Christ's Resurrection than before but now without their doubts and fears still since Christ refused to be touched by them thence did they doubt and fear that it was still but a Spectrum and Phantasm which they saw now and which refused to be touched And no doubt but there was such a like doubt not only in those good Women and in Thomas whom nothing but a Touch of Christ's Body could convince but also in the other Disciples therefore as Christ said to them a Spirit hath not Flesh and Bones as I have Luke 24.39 So he said to those Holy Women fear not ye to wit that I am any Phantasm only and not that very Body which was laid in the Grave Matth. 28.10 Hence Luke Relates no more because I say though they saw Jesus then yet did they still doubt that it was not Jesus himself but only a Spectrum Therefore it is said there Him they saw not ver 24 for at the least Cleophas the Relator thereof did not as yet believe that Jesus was really Risen However Mathew speaks fully supplying the shortness of the other Evangelists and saying that as the Holy Women went at the command of the Angel to tell the Disciples they met with Jesus in the way behold Jesus met them saying all Hail 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gaudete Rejoyce ye Matth. 28.9 and now are they more fully perswaded that it was the Lord who was Risen indeed from thence is their double posture 1. Of falling at his Feet and 2. Holding him fast by his Feet as loth to let him go whom they had now and Adored I am not ignorant how those Learned Interpreters who would reduce the number of Christ's Appearances into seven only do Interpret Mathew here Synecdochically and by an Enallage Numeri as if Mathew's plural Number speaking of them to wit Women should be understood only of one Woman to wit Mary Magdalen which John speaks of only and of no other Women or because of Magdalen's Waiting-Maid as Maldonate saith was with her Mistress c. but Augustin Gregory Nyssen c. among the Antients with whom Pareus and other Worthy Modern Authors do concur make these two to be differing Relations of two distinct Apparitions John Writing distinctly of the first only and Matthew of the second These Reasons do seem to render it probable 1. The place was differing the first Appearance was at the Sepulchre the second was in the way to the City 2. In the first there was a Prohibition of Nols me tangere to Magdalen but none in the second but rather Incouragement be not afraid John 20.17 Matth. 28.9 10. 3. The Person 's are differing Mary Magdalen was alone in the first but many other Holy Women had the priviledge of the second Appearance St Mathew indeed doth Name only the two Maties but St. Mark adds Salome and Luke not only adds Joanna but also other nameless Women Mar. 16. v. 1. Luke 24.10 All these were together when our Lord made his Second Appearance So that Mary Magdalen had the Honour of Christ's two first Appearances Inquiry But where was
that trust in him Heb. 13.5 assuring his Apostles here that they should never want necessaries though superâ—â—â—ties they might want without prejudice Nature is content with little 〈◊〉 Grace with less Note But beside this miraculous Provision of Fish c. made by himself he also bids them bring some of their Fish which they had now caught He saith not which I have caused you to catch Thus is he pleased to give them and us the honour of his own Actings and to ascribe such and such good works to us when 't is himself that works all those works in us and for us Isa 26.12 This he doth not so much for pleasing us as for incouraging us in duty Note Nor did our Lord here bid them bring their Fish c. as if his own provision had not been sufficient for them for he could câ—filier have satisfied seven Men with this broiled Fish than he had done 9000 with some few small Fishes c. but it was his pleasure to joyn their labours with his own to honour them as Fellow labourers with him in furnishing this Feast that they might not neglect his Blessing upon their own labour nor lose that which he had helped them unto in the way of their Imploy nor that they should think their great Draught was only a Vision nor that they should tempt God in neglecting means by expecting Micracles Note No sooner had Peter heard his Lord bid bring hither the Fish c. but he always the first and the forwardest to obey his Master's commands runs to the Ship now brought to Shore and with the help of his Fellows brings 153 Fishes but of the Net verse 11. which was a figure of Solomon's Time wherein were found 153 thousand Proselytes 2 Chron. 2.17 Note Here was God's plenty for a Sabbath day Dinner to the tyred Disciples who had toiled all night and taken nothing to eat but this Joy came next morning Psal 30.5 Now the Lord invites them to Dinner saying to them as that King in the Parable said to his Guests Behold I have prepared my Dinner and all things are ready c. Matth. 22.4 When their labour and obedience was accomplished the Master calls them to Dinner to Dine both upon the Food that he had created and upon the Fish that they had caught by his Blessing for both were miraculously brought to hand and ordained for one and the same End Note And when they were sat down to Dinner verse 12 13. then shewed he himself as Master of the Family his Church as he had oft done before his Death distributing to each of them their Portion Matth. 25.14 Luke 12.42 himself Dining with them not that he now wanted Meat but this was done to assure them of the Truth of his Manhood and that he was no Spectrum or Phantasm nor was it only to feed his Disciples corporally but also spiritually in the grand Doctrine of the Resurrection for though they knew by his Face Voâ—â—â— and Actings that it was the Lord yet were not void of all scruples which against such clear evidences they were ashamed to propound Hence was it that Christ condescended to convince them of their groundless scruples by so many signs and circumstances Note As 1. His coming in twice among them when the Doors were shut shewed that his Body was now glorified and made spiritual 2. The Skars he still retained as Trophee-marks of his Triumph to which Paul alludes Gal. 5.17 shewed that it was the same Body which was Crucified 3. His Body being seen here standing upon the Shore shewed that his Resurrection had Landed him above the reach of Sea-storms for had they seen him walking upon the Waters as he did Matth. 14. they would have suspected him to be some Spirit as then they did verse 25 26 c. And now 4 He Dines with his Disciples that no longer any place of doubting might remain Acts 1.3 and 10.41 Christ saith Austin did really feed with his Disciples ex potentia not ex indigentia The Summer Sun by his hot Beams sucks up Water as well as the thirsty Earth the former doth it by power the latter for need No doubt but a glorified Body can eat though it need not do so For glorification cannot take away any power c. Briefly learn hence 1. When God will bless Man all second Causes shall cooperate and contribute their concurring help here the Net breaks not but when God will cross Man then the strongest sinew in his Arm shall crack and his most probable Projects shall have an Abortion He can curse our Blessings Mal. 2.2 and blast all our proceedings as King John confessed Since I subjected to Rome I never prospered 2. Hence learn that 't is Christ's method of Providence to exercise us with disappointments and discouragements for a while to prepare us the better thereby for some greater blessing Thus these Disciples caught nothing all night but the morning made amends for all their labour in vain before Thus Joseph and David were prepared for Advancement to the highest Dignities by many praeceding disappointments c. And thus Israel were long bewildered before brought to Canaan 3. Learn how this World is a Warfare no sooner out of one Trouble but into another Peter here was no sooner got safe through the Sea to Christ but presently his Lord bids him go into the Sea again and fetch the Fish c. Thus our Lord dealeth with us no sooner hath he delivered us out of one Temptation but immediately that we should not Rust for want of exercise he casts us into another yet leads us out and leaves us not in it 4. 'T is but a Dinner with Christ upon Earth until all our toil and travel in Trouble is over but it shall be a Supper with him in Heaven Rev. 19.9 Be we but now nigh the Shore of Deliverance 't will be our happiness to Dine with Christ in a more glorious Raised Dispensation Yet Unda supervenit Vndae one Wave follows another After Dinner before the night of Death come new Storms may overtake us but when we Land upon Death's Shore we rest from our Labours Rev. 14.13 no more Fears or Tears we shall sup and sleep with Christ for ever 5. Learn hence that we have all our Food from Christ and we are his Guests at our own or other's Table As we should receive all with thankfulness 1 Tim. 4.4 Deut. 8.10 c. so must we demean our selves as in his presence not seeding without fear Jude verse 12. not as the profane who have not God in their heads hearts words or works In a word learn hence lastly The Mystery of this whole History That the World is this Sea Preachers are the Fishers the Accoutrements necessary are the Ship the Church and the Net the Word of God The Fisher-men should strip themselves of secular Affairs and be naked with Peter of worldly cares They must be girt also with him yet without Christ they
only as before Matth. 10.5 6. to the Jews but also to all Gentile Nations now the Partition Wall being broken down Eph. 2.14 not that they were immediately to go forth for they were to stay till the Spirit came N. B. And Mark joins with Matthew in shewing that Faith and Baptism cannot save without Obedience adding only the Apostle's Credential Letters to wit the miracles done by them a necessary fence for the young Plants of the Gospel N.B. But this Evangelist Mark 's Conclusion makes it more plain that he comprehendeth this last Meeting so then after the Lord had spoken to them c. ver 19 that is all the precepts and promises which he had to deliver during that time to his Apostles concerning the Kingdom of God Acts 1.3 he had nothing now to say but to Seal all with sending the Spirit he was lifted up into Heaven a Blessed resting place after he had been tyred out on Earth taking along with him the earnest of our flesh and sending down the earnest of his Spirit which are two sure gages that our Bodies and Spirits shall meet again at the Resurrection The Spirit came and made the Gospel-Ministry successful attending it with signs verse 20. Mark knew it was most needful for us to know that Appearance mostly which Established a Gospel-Ministry The Third Remark upon this last Appearance is from Luke Chap. 24.47 48 49. where Christ gives out his Commission and Institution of a Gospel Ministry again Defining the Office of Teaching what and whom the Apostles ought to Teach and promiseth to send the Spirit but withal commands them to tarry at Jerusalem till the promised Spirit came upon them which precept is a most pregnant proof that the Evangelist speaks here of Christ's last Appearance for before this they were at liberty to go into Galilee and never till now confined to stay in Jerusalem Whereas they went whither they would before this some to Emmaus others to Galilee c. But now they must tarry here Ten Days more till the day of Pentecost came c. St. Luke goes on here giving us an account how Christ led them out of the City to Bethany ver 50. and there the Disciples had the Lord 's both Benedixit and Valedixit c. He both blessed them as Jacob and Moses did the Patriarchs at their departures and bid them farewell Then did the Disciples return to the City and there put themselves into a posture to receive the Comforter ver 51 52 53. preparing themselves Ten Days for the Spirit 's coming and their Reception of it c. The 4th Remark is from John who likewise gives the like account of the Apostle's Mission into the Ministry and Commission that did impower them for the Remission of sins c. But because he placeth it not upon this last Appearance before his Ascension but upon the last of the Five Appearances upon the very First Day of Christ's Resurrection John 20.19 21 22 23. therefore meet we here with the most obscurity which yet may be cleared by considering 1. That John writing the last of the Four Records only what the other had omitted save where the Contexture of the History required hereupon he saith nothing of Christ's Ascension because both Mark and Luke had left it needless as to him they having spoke largely of it already and why Matthew saith nothing of it too 't is supposed because he wrote his Gospel in Judea where none doubted of it seeing 500. Eye-witnesses thereof put it past all doubt in that Countrey but both Mark and Luke writing to those that lived out of Judea it was more necessary for them to Record his Ascension This Specimen is enough to take off Scruples about such Historical passages that are not alike related by all the Evangelists as to circumstances if it be 2. considered that John mentioneth here the substance of a Gospel Ministry's Institution as to both the mission and commission c. though not the same circumstances of time and place with the other Evangelist which yet he abundantly supplies with other new circustances omitted by the rest as the Lord 's Saluting his Apostles twice with Peace be to you the better to make them Preach the Gospel of Peace As my Father sent me so send I you not to destroy but to save Souls and likewise his breathing upon them as God did upon Adam whereby he became a living Soul And saying Receive ye the Hâ—ly Gâ—â—â—â— â—â—â—maâ—â—â— those make but â—â—d 〈◊〉 heâ— that receive him not first c. By the Divine 〈◊〉 tâ—ings of Christ upon their hâ—â—â—s c. But 3. Suppose it be not the same History yet is it at the least a Material Branch of it as to the power of the Keys in remitting or Revenging Sin as Peter did on Ananias and Saphira Acts 5.5 10. It was a pawn and pledge of that promise of the Father afterwards powr'd out at Pentecost for inabling them to speak with Tongues and to work miracles whereof Thomas though absent at that time was made partaker as well as the power of remitting sin c. Without his being breathed upon with the rest and so was Paul also long after though one born out of due time 1 Cor. 15.8 To whom Christ Appeared from Heaven Acts 9.5 as he had done to Stephen in Heaven Acts 7.55 and as he had done all these Ten times to others while he was on Earth Yea and more such Appearances here might probably be which as John intimates Chap. 20.30 are not written yet enough is to make us believe ver 31. So that it is not at all improbable to say that Christ might Celebrate all the Six first Days that were within the Forty Days after his Resurrection for the fuller establishing it as our Christian Sabbath and these last Four Days may seem little enough to settle his Church and to dispatch so much work as is before mentioned though this be not written as all could not be John 21.25 before his final farewel and disappearance at his Ascension which history begins the Acts of the Apostles to which place I adjourn the Discourse thereon The good Lord help us to be duely prepared for his last and great Appearance at the last day We should be both looking for and hastening unto the coming of our Lord 2 Pet. 3.12 It will be sudden therefore be we always ready Matth. 24.44 c. Having our Loins Girt and Lamps Burning Luke 12.35 Like wise Virgins to meet our Blessed Bridegroom Matth. 25.10 Crying Come Lord Jesus come quickly Rev. 22.20 Amen Δάξα Ï„á¾· Θεῷ The end of the first Part. The Second Part of the New Testament CONTAINING Christ's Ascension and the Lives of all the Apostles CHAP. I. Of the Antecedents of Christ's Ascension NEXT to the most Illustrious Life of our Lord Jesus God man whose life is the light of Men John 1.6 the Lives of the Holy Apostles do succeed whose Lives and Actions had greater lustre and
Heaven and most remote from Noise and Company yet Capacious enough to contain an Hundred and Twenty Persons So a place fittest for this Service of God c. 3. The Persons who were Materials and the Constituting members of this first Constituted Gospel Church are described by their Names Number and Holy Exercises Acts 1.12 13 14 15 c. Amongst whom is named as one of them Mary the Mother of our Lord verse 14. Which is the first time we hear any thing of her after Christ's Death not any of the Evangelists Recording one word of our Lord 's appearing once to her during the Forty days of his tarrying upon Earth yet the Romanists will have her to Command her Son in Heaven in his State of Exaltation who would not be commanded by her at the Marriage-Feast in his State of humiliation saying to her What have I to do with thee Woman c. John c. 2. v. 4. Note There were Holy Women mingled among the Men who waited for the promise of the Spirit and for ten days they all put in suit by their Daily Prayers and no doubt but those of the Feminine Sex might make Masculine Prayers for obtaining the promised Comforter during those ten days of waiting Peter the designed Minister of the Circumcision among whom he now was stood up that this New-planted Church might chuse one in Judas's room to Organize it with a compleat number of Officers that there might be twelve Apostles answerable to the twelve Patriarchs and the twelve Tribes of Israel The Church hereupon chuseth two Joses and Matthias for the Lord to chuse one of them by lot according to Pro. 16.33 which fell to Matthias By that time that their number was compleated wanting nothing now but extraordinary Qualifications for their extraordinary Service in their Generation-work the day of Pentecost came and the effusion of the Holy Spirit upon them This we have Related at large in the 2d Chapter of the Acts This Feast was instituted in Remembrance of the Law delivered to Moses in the Mount fifty days after Israel's departure out of Aegypt at which time they kept the Passover which was their Feast of Unleavened Bread Lev. 23.16 Therefore was it call'd Pentecost which signifies fifty and the Feast of Weeks Exod. 34 22. because it was to be observed Seven Weeks exactly after the Passover Deut. 16.9 And 't is call'd also the Feast of first Fruits of their Wheat-Harvest Exod. 34.22 now that there might be the most Adapted and Accommodated Congruity and Correspondency betwixt the Type and the Antitype as the Law was given upon that fiftieth day Exod. 19.1 11. So the Gospel which is our Lord's Law that great Lawgiver Isa 33.22 must be given upon the self same day Then also were the gifts of the Holy Spirit poured down in most plentiful manner which were the blessed first fruits of the Gospel-Wheat-Harvest after our Lord was Ascended up into Heaven and had sat down but ten days at the Right hand of God Besides not only the Holy Ghost and God's love thereby Rom. 5.5 is sent down and shed abroad on the fiftieth day after that Christ our Paschal Lamb and Passover was Sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 5.7 But also this same fiftieth day did fall upon the first day of the Week the more to honour this day to Recommend it to us as the New Christian Sabbath day as Christ had done by his Resurrection upon that day and by his Sundry Appearances to the number of ten upon the same first day of the Week during the Forty days before his Ascension Note We never read of his once appearing all that time upon the seventh day of the Week which was the Old Jewish Sabbath day and which certainly he would have honoured by so doing had he intended that day to be still the perpetual Sabbath nor did he send the Comforter upon that seventh day but upon the first day of the Week again which was the Eight-first-day inclusive after his Resurrection upon the first day of these Eight first days compleating the fifty or Pentecost-Feast Our Lord after he was Ascended and sat down with an Heavenly welcome in Heaven for accomplishing his whole Redemption-work on Earth stayed yet his hand for ten days that as his death was at the Passover so his dignity should be at Pentecost For at both them two Feasts all the Males were to appear in Jerusalem not only out of all the 12 Tribes but also out of every Nation where the Jews had been dispersed that as all these have been witnesses of the injury done to Jesus so they might likewise behold the fruits and effects of his Glory N.B. Thus are we bid to wait but ten days as those did here Rev. 2.10 And then the Comforter will come to us in the mean time let us get up to the mountain of Myrrh and to the hill of Frankincense Cant. 4.6 that is wait in repenting and in praying work till these ten days of dark shadows flee way c. Now whilst this Primo-primitive Church were waiting together with one accord as if there had been but one Soul for an hundred and twenty Bodies there comes unexpectedly at the end a rushing mighty wind that shakes this upper Room The Spirit of God is a Spirit of Power 2 Tim. 1.7 and fills every corner of it to fit them for receiving the fiery Cloven-Tongues that came and sat upon each of them N.B. which was a blessed Antidote against that confusion of Tongues wherewith the Builders of Babel were plagued from Heaven The pure Lip and Language even the unity of Faith in the Bond of Peace is promised to Zion's Builders Note Hereby the Apostles were inabled to speak in all Languages having the gift of Tongues Superadded to those great gifts and graces of the Spirit which now they received in a more excellent and extraordinary manner than formerly When the Native Jews and the two sorts of Proselites both those of the Gate owning only the Precepts of Noah and those of Righteousness who were circumcised c. heard them all speak the wonderful works of God in Christ's Death Resurrection and Ascension c. and this in every Lingua as filled with the Spirit This procured contrary events and effects for that part of the Auditory that was good were amazed and forced into a Rapture the Object being too strong for the faculty so do only ask at present one another's sentiments of this wonder c. Because they could not fathom the depths of the marvelous Divine Dispensation this drove them into an Extacy as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Acts 2.11 12. and therefore they request one of another to be resolved of a reason concerning them But the bad part of the Authority to wit the Scribes Pharisees c. who understood not Foraign Dialects mocked saying These men are drunk with New-Wine ver 13. thinking with this Aspersion to perswade the People that the Apostles did but
Babble and Talk Idlely and Ignorantly But Peter stands up ver 14. who was now become Stoutest after his former stumbling and thereby gaining ground as stumblers usually do ran the faster And stands so strong as a Stone according to his Name Cephas He buckles close to these Cavillers and both mildly and solidly confutes their Calumny not suffering them to carry it away so with their Contumelious Cavilling ver 15 c. Peter's Sermon or Apologetical Oration is a clear Confutation of their cursed Cavil Though the time of the Vintage was not yet come it being so early in the Summer which made the slander more irrational yet takes he another method to convince them of their Folly 1. Arguing Negatively not from the time of the year but from the time of the day Saying it is now but nine a Clock before the Morning Sacrifice and Service before which ye all know none of us use either to eat or drink but do fit our selves for it by fasting till that be done we serve God first and then our selves c. Therefore we cannot be Inebriated as ye have slandered us This Argument was more than probable in those soberer times and very Cogent and Conclusive how little soever to our shame such an Argument would be of proof now when men's Brains are Crowing before day c. 2. He argues Positively That these Men it seems others spoke in all Languages as well as he are filled with the Spirit not with Wine urging this argument by Informing them both of the Divine promise in Joel's Prophecy wherein is related the Time the Manner and the Effects both proper to some and common to all Respecting both persons and Things c. And also of the Divine Performance now in these last days of the Messiah Exhibited the Old Testament being fulfilled in the New and God keeping his best till last which the Devil doth not but quite contrary Then he demonstrates that this powring forth of the Spirit which formerly had been given out by drops only here a little and there a little could come from no Fountain but from Christ naming him a Man c. That is from Adam but not by Adam then proving strenuously that all this which they wondred at c. was the glorious effects of Christ's Death Resurrection and Ascension This Nail he drives to the head by a large discourse from verse 22. to 36. Then follow the Fruits and wonderful Effects upon the hearts of the hearers of Peter's powerful Sermon from ver 37. to 47. The Effects are 1. Special And 2. General The 1. Special fruits concern either this new Churche's Friends or its Enemies The good Auditors that were convinced by Peter's Sermon are commended upon Record both for their Repentance ver 37.38 and for their Perseverance ver 42. Their Conviction having now nothing to say for themselves but the sense of their shameful sin stopped their Mouths proceeded to compunction they were pricked in the heart not only that nail which Peter that wise Master of the Assembly Eccles 12.11 drove to the head did punctually prick and pierce their hearts as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there signifies but also they felt the very nails wherewith they had Crucified Christ now sticking fast in their own guilty Consciences as so manny sharp Daggers or stings of Scorpions The pain of the Mind and sufferings of the Soul are far more Acute and Dolorous than those of the Body Pro. 18.14 So great was the grief of these same convicted Persons that they were as deeply concerned as if they had been run thorow with a Sword which indeed the Sword of the Spirit the word of God had done to them Eph. 6.17 This was foretold to fall out now Zech. 12.10 Sight and Sense of sin must precede Sorrow for sin The Eye shall affect the Heart Note The Eye is the Instrument both of Sight and of Sorrow and what the Eye never sees the Heart never rues The Prodigal came to himself before he Repented of his sin and of the loosness of his life Luke 15.17 c. Men must bethink themselves or bring back to their minds 1 Kings 8.47 Ere they will say we have sinned and wrought wickedness Jer. 8.6 Psal 38.18 There must be Conviction upon the eye of our understandings before there can be Compunction in our Hearts and Consciences As Conviction is not Compunction but comes short of it so Compunction is not Conversion but comes short of it also For those Auditors ask what shall we do and the Apostle answers Repent Though they were pricked at the heart and let blood in the heart-vein to let out the life of their sin yet it seems they had not still Repented Nay Peter prescribes this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Repent ye to wit by a through-Conversion as the Remedy against their present malady of Compunction for Repentance includes Reformation and Amendment of life Matthew 3.7 and Luke 3.8 Note Therefore 't is no better than over-forward folly to Administer Comfort to those under conviction and compunction till they have sorrow'd after a godly sort and to a Transmentation as the word signifies amounting to an heart-changing and a life-changing work Judas himself had Contrition Confession and Restitution most men go not so far who yet profess large hopes of Heaven yet wanted he still the other three parts Transmentation Conversion and Obedience of Faith which should have compleated his Repentance unto Life but he died in the Birth Hosea 13.13 As the unwise Son Ephraim did there c. When those Auditors had through grace come up to a thorough change both of Minds and of Manners not only disliking their former deeds with prophane Esau and despairing Judas c. and God had given them Repentance unto life both a Repentance for sin and a Repentance from sin this is the Repentance never to be Repented of 2 Cor. 7.10 Then followed the Blessed Fruit of Perseverance expressed in verse 42. They continued in the Apostle's Doctrine and Fellowship with all stedfastness c. Note Peter had powerfully pressed upon them to be praying Persons ver 21. telling them that if they call'd upon the Name of the Lord they should be saved which words import both that to be able to pray is better than to be able to prophecy for such may be unknown to Christ Matth. 7.22 and also that to pray in Faith is the best and most blessed means not only for escaping the just Judgments of God at the great and terrible day of Judgment but likewise to prepare a people for the Lord both in the Kingdom of Grace and of Glory Peter had likewise thundred out that Divine threatning that all Christ's Foes should be made his Footstool verse 35. aut paenitendum aut pereundum They must either repent or perish such as will not bend shall be made to break such as will not submit to his Golden Scepter shall surely be crushed to pieces by his Iron Mace Christ
will go forth against his Rebbels conquer them fetch them in and set his Feet of fine Brass Rev. 1.15 upon the necks of them as Joshua did upon the necks of the Conquered Kings both his and his Servant's feet Josh 10.24 Peter had also put hard upon this People to save themselves from this untoward Generation verse 40. charging them as Paul did Timothy 2 Tim. 2.14 in God's Name by his Authority whom he call'd in as a Witness against them if they refused and urging that no less than the Salvation of their Souls depended upon their abandoning the company of wicked persons in their prophane practices aâ—â—l how few do forsake the society of sinners when the whole World is said to wallow in wickedness 1 John 5.19 They were principally call'd from the company and communion of the Scribes and Pharisees who were the sworn Sword-men of Satan and most professed Enemies to Christ and his Kingdom This rouzing stinging Sermon took deep impression upon them made them cry out Oh! what shall we do not what shall we say or what shall we profess for Real Conversion goes farther than a Verbal Profession not in speech and word only but in heart and deed also They must needs know if any hope of pardon were for such sinners as they c. Thus this warm word of Peter's first Sermon had an abiding work upon those good Hearers hearts and fixed them in the Apostle's Fellowship c. so that it was with them as it was with the Philippians who no sooner had received the Gospel but they were in Fellowship to a day and stedfastly continued in it Paul thanks God for their Fellowship in the Gospel from the first day until now Phil. 1.3 5. They continued stedfastly in the Communion of the Gospel and persevered in all Christian-Exercises from the first time of their receiving the Grace of Christ Note The Communion of Saints was not only an Article of their Belief but it was also a principal point of their practice therefore did the Apostle make request for them with joy verse 4. implying that such as persevere not in Fellowship do grieve the spirits of their faithful Ministers and as much as in them lies do quench the Spirit in their Pastors which cannot be done but to the prodigious detriment and disadvantage of the Apostates themselves who like Spiritual Vagabonds with Cain turn their backs from the presence of the Lord in his Ordinances Note Communion of Saints must needs be a very great priviledge upon Earth seeing it is like to be one of our greatest priviledges in Heaven Godly Society is the Symbolum sign or badge the distinguishing character of Saints from Sinners and their sinful Societies Psal 119.63 Nor is there in the whole World any such Fellowship Union und Communion as among the Saints Cant. 6.9 No such oneness or intireness any where Other Societies are but as the Clay in the Toes of Nebuchadnezzar's Image they may cleave together but cannot incorporate one into another As the Curtains of the Tabernacle were coupled together by Loops so the Saints by Love And as the Stones of the Temple were so closely cemented together that they seemed to be all but one Stone so ought it to be in the Church of Christ No good man can be content to go to Heaven alone c. Thus those new Converts did continue in the Apostle's Communion with all stedfastness and without any deviation or declinings c. which was a clear demonstration of the truth and reality of their Conversion that they were not as too many Temporary Professors or Stony-ground Hearers Mat. 13.20 21. who for the present are affected with what they hear and with a flashing Joy receive the Word but for want of the depth of Earth Mark 4.5 and of the Root of the matter Job 19.28 they soon spue up their Profession their stomachs are so squeezy as to be offended at opposition because they cannot divide Christ and his Cross let Christ keep his Heaven to himself for all them If it cannot be had upon any other terms But those here had Principles to maintain them they were enlightened not by flash of Lightening but by the Sun-beam so continued stedfast notwithstanding all the following Persecutions They through Grace weathered out the point and Rode out the Storms that arose after excepting Ananias c. Note Thus far of the Friends of this New Church now concerning its Enemies we have this account that God put such an Awe and Fear upon them that they durst not attempt to make the least opposition as yet against them None were found among the very Pharisees so fool-hardy as to molest or hinder their publick Exercises This new and miraculous estate and power of the Church the wonderful increase of it with three thousand Souls verse 41. and the Miracles which they saw or at least heard of verse 6. struck them with such a panick fear that they were plainly confounded verse 7. For this Restraint the Apostles praised God and for having so much favour among the People verse 47. Note After those special Effects follow those that were general to wit their community of goods both for the Body and for the Soul 1. As for the Body They had all things in common verse 44 45. not so as to destroy Property for then the Eight Commandment had been Repeal'd Christ came not to destroy the Law c. This was only a peculiar practice for that place and for that time wherein Charity and Hospitality much abounded by the abundance of the Spirit then Resting upon them After this Ananias's possession was call'd his own and so was the Money he received for the Sale of it Acts 5.4 So Mary had her own house Acts 12.12 and Lydia also Acts 15.15 2. As for the Soul they had not only Temporal things common but also Spiritual the same holy Exercises Ordinances in community verse 46. The Apostles Preaching in Solomon's Porch to a vast confluence of such as came to the Morning Sacrifice and Service so he spreading the Net of the Gospel where there were the greatest concourse of Fish hereby three thousand were caught the effect of Christ's prayer for them Luke 23.34 and they frequently enjoyed Breaking of Bread that sacred Rite Christ used Matth. 26.26 put for the Eucharist in conjunction with Preaching and Prayer Lastly The Doxology concludes in their praising God for this great Grace from himself on them and for the favour he gave them in the Eyes of those yet without as also for his adding daily to the Church the Elect coming into it this they impute not to Man's Ministry nor to Peter's powerful Preaching nor to the miraculous Tongues but to the Blessing and Power of God as 1 Cor. 3.7 8. and Isa 55.10 11. Note In a word the Rumour of this 120 speaking all Languages v. 5. made the multitude come tumultuously to them v. 6. All the dispersed Jews as well as Home-dwellers
this name and not fall as if we had not been anointed with Oil 2 Sam. 1.21 Thus the Lord as he ever doth did over-shoot Satan in his own Bow over-ruling the Malice of the Adversary in turning it here to the propagation of the Gospel Those Disciples were forced to flie for their lives from the Capital City of the Jews hereby the Light of the Gospel is carried to the Gentiles N.B. The great God causeth the Devil to break his own head by his own design and maketh Light to come out of Darkness Psal 112. v. 4. God is a skilful Pilot and can sail with contrary Winds using cross Providences to accomplish his precious Promises Gen. 9.27 Hereby Japhet the Gentiles were made to dwell in the Tents of Shem the Jews This scattering proved to the Church's great Advantage which like the Sea what ground it loseth on one side it gaineth on the other side No doubt God is fetching such a compass now c. 2 Sam. 5.23 'T is a great and most sacred Truth that the great God would suffer no sort of evil to be unless he knew how to bring some excellent good out of that evil N.B. The following History is a confirming Comment upon this Text of Truth The most wise God would not have permitted such a Dispersing Persecution upon this Primo-primitive Church but to over rule it for his own greater glory and for his Church's greater gain This Church at Jerusalem was now grown so great by the many Accessions and Additions to it through the great Grace that was upon it Acts 4.33 that it was become like the Hive of Bees which is so full of stock that there is not room within to receive all those little laborious Animals and therefore if they do not voluntarily remove in a Swarm they must be driven to make a new Colony in another new Hive Thus and much more the Lord dealt with this numerous over-grown and full-stock'd Gospel-Church A great many of those Evangelical Bees are driven away from Jerusalem not only to plant new Colonies of Christians in Samaria but also in many other places both among the Jews and among the Gentiles as the sequel sheweth N.B. The first Instance hereof is the planting of a Gospel-Church in Samaria whereof the Procatartick or occasional cause was this great Persecution that the Devil and his Imps raised against this first Church at Jerusalem but the Organical or instrumental cause thereof was Philip not the Apostle Mat. 10.3 but the Deacon of that name Acts 6.5 for all the Apostles still stay'd at Jerusalem Acts 8.1 This Deacon having been found faithful over a few things was made Master of more in the Ministry as Mat. 25.23 Thus he being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 apt to teach the Truth and able to maintain it by the Gifts of the Holy Ghost upon him purchased to himself an higher degree in the Ministry of the Church 1 Tim. 3.12 13. fairly stepping from that good degree of a Deacon therefore none should despise the Deaconship that is so honourably intituled to an higher Order c. This holy Deacon was of that scattered number whom God directed to go into Samaria where what he did the Divine Record gives a full account of it Acts 8.5 c. N.B. The Relation of his Actings there 1. Concerns his Doctrine and 2. His Auditors 1st His Doctrine is described 1. In the Matter of it Acts 8.5 12. He Preached the Doctrine of Faith Repentance and Remission of Sins by Christ alone c. 2. In the Success of it verse 6 7. a mighty presence of Divine Power prepared those to attend whom God had a purpose to save hanging their Ears as it were at the mouth of this their Minister as those are said to do upon Christ himself Luke 19.48 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They did hang upon him it signifies as the Babe hangs on the Breast the Bee upon the Flower or the little Bird upon the Bill of her Dam As Christ drew the People after him by the Golden Chain of his Angelical yea Divine Eloquence So Philip here by the powerful presence of the Spirit of Christ upon him united his Hearer's hearts as well as Ears to attend diligently unto the Doctrine of Christ He Preached to them concerning his marvelous Birth his holy Life and Death and his glorious Resurrection and Ascension and concerning the Kingdom of his Grace and Glory both which are one seeing the Kingdom of God hath its Inchoation on Earth but its Consummation in Heaven This diligent attention was a blessed preparative to these Samaritan's Conversion seeing Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 The Syriack word Methtephisin here signifies they did not only Attend to but also did Acquiesce in all he spake to them N.B. Were there more Reverend Attention to the Word and more plenary Aquiescency in it there would be more Conversion at this day N.B. But besides Philip's Evangelical Eloquence wherewith he drew his Auditory to his Oracles he wrought Miracles also which were as so many Evidences of the Truth of his Oracles and whereby he shewed God's Authority for what he Preached He healed many Diseases and cast out many Devils call'd unclean Spirits because they delight in sin that spiritual uncleanness of the Soul who cried out with a loud voice as very loth to leave their Lodgings had they not been constrained to it c. N.B. The performance of what Christ promised Mark 16.16 17. did both corroborate the Faith of those Gospel-Ministers and did mightily promote the Success of Philip's Ministry in Samaria Then 3dly The Effect hereof is briefly comprised v. 8. and There was great Joy in that City Tho' Samaria was a place of corrupted Worship and basely bewitched by the Sorceries of Simon Magus yet even there God begets a People to himself who not only rejoyced for the miraculous Cures wrought upon their Bodies but more especially for the Word of Reconciliation and Salvation Preached to their Souls N.B. Josephus saith that at Samaria was a Sanctuary opened by Sanballat for all Renegado Jews and upon the very building of the Temple upon Mount Gerizim multitudes of Jews flocked thither that call'd Jacob their Father had their Priesthood Service Pentateuch c. so that Samaritanism generally was but a Mongrel-Judaism Therefore the Jews hated the presence the are the fashions and the very Books of the Samaritans John 4.9 Now this despised Samaria imbraces the Gospel with Joy when the formerly beloved and holy City Jerusalem doth explode and persecute it N.B. Such strange Alterations doth the Free Grace of God work both in Cities and Countreys and in all Societies of Men. Once it was before this that Christ must needs go to Samaria John 4.4 Oh happy City that then lay in a sweet Saviour's way to be look'd upon with his gracious look of Love and that his Footsteps may drop fatness upon it Psal 65.11 Many believed in Christ at that time of the Samaritans John 4.40 41.
to him by the Lord not only feared not to visit Saul who was now become a greater wonder in being Rank'd among those that prayed than the former Saul was when Ranked among those that prophesied 1 Sam. 10.11 but also declareth plainly that the Lord hath purposely sent him with an Answer to his Prayer that what he had prayed for should be fully performed N.B. But this is matter of great Admiration that a man who had been Educated according to the strictest Sect of the Pharisees should have such a character upon him That be never prayed till now No doubt but during that time he had said many a Pharisaical Prayer after a formal manner but never till now prayed he a prayer as James 5.17 18. for true prayer is the breath of the Spirit Rom. 8.26 and Jude verse 20. and prayer without the Spirit is like the cold breath of a pair of Bellows not like the warm breath of a living Creature 'T is no better than the bare cry of the Old Creature not of the New an empty Ring only and not so much significancy in it as the vain Tinkling of a Cymbal The second Branch of the description of Saul's Ordination is the Manner of it Ananias came to him with Christ's Commission as Saul did with the Devil 's to Damascus c. by vertur whereof he laid his hands upon Saul for good who would have laid hands upon Ananias c. for evil healed him of his blindness and imparted to him the Gifts of the Holy Ghost c. verse 17 18. The Remarks hereupon be these First Insomuch as Scales like those of Fish fell from his Eyes doth declare that this was no ordinary Blindness nor proceeding from any ordinary cause nor could be cured by any common ordinary means but only by a special and extraordinary Miracle una cademque manus vulnu opemque tulit the same hand that woundeth must heal The second Remark is the same power that healed Saul of his bodily blindness did at the same time rend off the Vail and tore up the covering that was spread over the Eyes of Saul's understanding Isa 25.7 2. Cor. 3.14 Ephes 4.18 and 5.8 In all which latter Quotations Saul acknowledges his Internal as well as External Darkness and farther that all his Jewish Learning he had got at Gamaliel's feet was but blindness Phil. 3.7 8. The Third Remark is if Ananias were but an ordinary Christian he undoubtedly had an extraordinary warrant for this extraordinary work as Philip the Deacon had done before Acts 8.6 7. for a special Divine Command was necessary here seeing none but the Apostles had power to confer the Holy Ghost c. The third Branch is the Event which is manifold As 1. The Recovery of his Sight 2. The Reception of his Baptism and 3. The Susception of his Apostolical Office Acts 9.18 19. which Saul the Persecutor now changed into Paul the Preacher as well as the Prayer began at Damascus verse 20. In those there verses we have an account that 1. He fortwith received Light and Sight of Soul as well as of Body the same Saviour who makes all things new c. Rev. 21.5 made him a new Creature Renewed in the spirit of his mind Ephes 4.23 and now he saw with other Eyes than before 2. Therefore saw he now a necessity of being baptized which he had before ridicul'd and persecuted that by this Badge of Baptism he might be listed into the Body of that Christian Church which heretofore he had made havock of This Solemn Seal of the Covenant of Grace was a giving his Name to Christ a Testimony of his Conversion and for confirming his Faith in Christ and himself in the profession of the Gospel 3. No sooner was Saul thus throughly changed but he immediately changeth his Society N.B. Rabbi Hillel Rabbi Sameas and other Rabbius who were Rulers of the Jew's Synagogues in that City were now no suitable Associates for him as formerly he now saw thro' the Spectacles of the Spirit of Christ that these same Rabbies had quite lost all their comliness and they were become so ugly and unhandsom to him as not any more to be made meet Companions for him he therefore resorts to and associates himself with the Disciples of Jesus who had sled from Jerusalem thither upon the dispersion Acts 8.1 3. Noscitur è Socio qui non dignoscitur exse Dark Men who cunningly conceal their Qualities may be best discerned by their most constant Companions It very much concerns us what Company we keep Prov. 1.15 and 2.12 and 5.8 and 1 Cor. 5.9 11 c Saul abandons his old Companions as the Convert Youngster did his former Miss saying to her Ego non sum ego I am not the same Man I was Thus Paul now Paul renounceth the Rabbins those professed Enemies of the Gospel and became with David a Companion of those that feared God Psal 119.63 Now will he both love any and learn of any who went to Christ's School and learnt of him Acts 4 13. 4. No sooner had he given Nature some necessary Refreshment but he presently puts forth himself upon Preaching Christ We cannot but suppose that this Saul was by this time exceedingly weakened and wasted not so much with his long Journey as with the consternation and perplexity he was plunged into by his late confounding Vision of a Glorified Christ which caused fear grief and sorrow c. in him but above all with his three-days fasting and continual praying Therefore was it his prudent care to preserve his health by receiving now some meat that he might be inabled for the Service of God to which he was now called here N.B. This care himself after commended to and commanded Timothy 1 Tim. 5.23 All superstitious Abstinence from Food is no better than Will-worship Col. 2.18 and is plainly branded to be the Doctrine of Devils 1 Tim. 4.4 c. This introduceth the exercise of the Ministry and Apostleship of Saul who was not yet called Paul till Acts 13.9 The Reasons may there be rendred and of his Preaching to the Jews among whom he alone retained his old Hebrew Name till he began his Apostolical Office to the Gentiles Acts 13. among whom he was ever after called by this Gentile name as more acceptable to them than the Jewish This St. Luke observes who never call'd him Paul but ever Saul till his Gentile work began whom he never calls Saul after it The exercise of his Apostolical Office among the Jews was 1. To the Jewish Synagogues at Damascus and 2. Afterwards to those at Jerusalem The first is Recorded in Acts 9.20 unto 26. and the second from verse 26. to 32. In the former these two grand Remarks are related relating first to his Doctrine and then to his Danger at this City Damascus First His Doctrine is commended 1. From the Time Place and Matter verse 20. and 29. And 2. from the Effect of it both as to his
here commands Timothy to lay hands suddenly on no man 1 Tim. 5.22 Too much open-heartedness and easie credulity is an Argument of folly 'T is a Fool with Solomon that believes every word Prov. 14.15 Fide Diffide be not light of belief We must try those we mean to trust The best that can come of Rashness is Repentance The fourth Remark is Barnabas made way for his Entertainment Acts 9.27 who is supposed to be Saul's Fellow-Pupil under their Tutor Gamaliel so might better know him than others not to be addicted to lying and probably might hear some account of his Conversion because in the dispersion of the Church Acts 8.1 Barnabas also was forced to travel abroad towards Damascus and Arabia c. but especially being a Man full of the Holy Ghost Acts 11.24 as well as a Son of Consolation as his name in Hebrew doth signifie and well qualified to comfort those that might be cast down Acts 4.36 He was stirred up by the Spirit of God to present Saul to the Church and to acquit them of those Jealousies they harboured against Saul which he did by three Arguments 1. Because he had seen the Lord Jesus in the way as he went to persecute the Saints at Damascus 2. Because the Lord had then spoken to him with a strong hand as he did to the Prophet Isa 8.11 and made a mighty and marvelous change upon him turning the stream of Persecuting into Praying and Preaching work in him And 3. Because he had upon this true and thorough change Preached the Gospel boldly and publickly which before he accordingly had persecuted at Damascus and in Arabia that Jesus was the Christ and the true Messiah N.B. Hence learn that in case of Modesty or Bashfulness any good Man such as Barnabas was Acts 11.24 may declare for another in order to Admission of Members into a Church the great work of Grace upon their hearts who are too fearful to declare it themselves This Testimony of Barnabas concerning Saul was fully satisfactory not only to the Church of Believers but also to the Apostles Peter and James Gal. 1.18 who were the two Apostles of the Circumcision and therefore abode in Jerusalem and Judaea while all the other Apostles were at this time gone abroad to lay the Foundadations probably of other Churches in other Countreys Hereupon all suspicion concerning Saul was removed He was now freely and with the Right hand of Fellowship received familiarly conversant with them in his Egress and Regress verse 28. and not only so but he Preached boldly verse 29. as Barnabas had said c. The fifth Remark is Opposition is the evil Ghost that haunts and dogs the Gospel every where and to Preach it powerfully is the high way to contract the ill will of an evil World upon the heads of such Preachers No sooner had Saul made good that Testimony which Barnabas had given of him in Preaching boldly at Jerusalem as he had done at Damascus and in Disputing with the Hellenists on Graecians in Defence of Christ and his Gospel but presently these Antagonists lay in Ambush to take away his life verse 29. N.B. If it be asked why these men sought to kill Saul rather than Peter James Barnabas or any other that was now at Jerusalem c. the Answer is because Saul himself was an Hellenist though born of Jewish Parents yet in the Graecian Countrey to wit in Cilicia at Tarsus Acts 21.39 and once one of these Adversaries own Colledge who raised that bloody Persecution against Stephen Acts 6.1 9. whom then Saul prompted on to that Persecution c. but now he being turned Christian and desirous to give an Antidote to them unto whom he had formerly given Poison indeavouring to save their Souls by his Apostolical Office which he had helped to destroy This inraged them they looking upon him as an Apostate from them and no Apostle to them then did they seek his death having first given out as Epiphanius testifies that he turned his back on the Jewish Religion meerly out of a pang of Discontent because he could not obtain to Wife the High-Priest's Daughter N.B. Thus they learnt of their Father the Devil first to be Lyars and then Murderers John 8 44. They according to the Proverb designing to kill a Dog make the World believe first that he was mad And thus the Jews at Jerusalem were not one Button better than those at Damascus neither Barrel was better Herring Both in both places laid siege for Saul's life He that with those Hellenist Jews had contrived the stoning of Stephen finds this place too hot for him to stay in more than fifteen days or two weeks but is forced by his former Com-Rogues to flie for his own life N.B. Hereby was verified to him the truth of Christ's words concerning him how great things he must suffer for my Name 's sake Acts. 9.16 And indeed scarce ever were so many sufferings heaped up upon one Man as himself reckons them 2 Cor. 11.23 c. both through the hatred of his own Countrey-men the Jews and the Fury of the blind Gentiles he suffered as much sever he caused others to suffer yet the Lord delivered him out of all his sufferings till his work was done according to that precious promise Psal 34.19 N.B. Here also the Brethren were instrumental in Christ's hand to work Saul's second Deliverance at Jerusalem as they had been at Damascus Acts 9.25 in his first for 't is said verse 30. when they knew how the Hellenists sought to slay Saul they gave him a lift out of their way by bringing him down to Caesarea and sending him forth to Tarsus his own Native Soil where he might Preach the Gospel to his own Countrey-men and where they might hope he would be safer among his own Friends and Relations The sixth Remark is The Rest and Peace of all the Gospel-Churches from former Persecutions as the marvelous issue and upshot of all the premises The Lord most graciously grants to his Church Militant a time of Peace as well as a time of Persecution He will not chide nor contend for ever lest the spirits of his people fail and the Souls that he hath made Isa 57.16 17 18 19. where is shewed 1. That a little correction satisfies a loving Father for a great fault of his dear Child Psal 103.9 13. 2. When the Child swoons under scourging then our heavenly Father lets the Rod fall down takes up his Child and falls a kissing it to fetch life into it again Jer. 31.18 20. 3. Tho' God see his Children's crosses and could be as cross as they for the hearts of them Psal 18.26 yea tho' those poor blindlings blunder on without fear or wit neither benefited by blows nor humbled by frowns through and for their frowardness laying nothing to heart yet God speaks God-like for it is not after the manner of men to speak so 2 Sam. 7.19 I have seen his ways froward enough yet
Holy Ghost Because 1. They were nominated and elected by a special ad immediate Instinct of the Spirit as Acts 1.24 and 13.2 c. 2. They were ordained by the Apostles who were filled with the Spirit whereby they were inabled to that work Acts 14.23 And also 3. Whosoever is set apart to that Office of over-seeing the Church according to the Rule of God's word is truly made an overseer by the Holy Ghost God concurring in owning and blessing his own Institutions and those are charged by the Apostle here to take heed unto themselves in the first place for he that is not mindful of his own Salvation can never be careful aright of the Salvation of others and then to all the flock committed to their charge inforcing this duty upon them by declaring how dear and costly the Church was to Christ and therefore should be dear and precious in their pains and care to them N.B. But alas saith Espenoaeus how many are Aposcopi rather than Episcopi by-seers rather than right over-seers How can Christ take it well at the hands of careless Ministers that they should be so negligent over those Souls which cost him his precious blood whom he pluck'd out of the Paw of the Roaring Lion bears in his Bosom c. Isa 40.11 The sixth Remark is Heretical Teachers as well as bloody persecutors are no better than Ravenous and Grievous Wolves for so both are branded with that beastly Name Verse 29. N.B. Still the Metaphor is caryed into an Allegory wherein true believers and Disciples of Christ are called Sheep or Lambs their Pastors Shepherds or over-seers and their Adversaries whether in Heresy or Persecution are stiled Wolves Nothing more plain than that cruel persecutors are Wolves call'd so by Christ Matth. 10. v. 16 17. whose Malice inclines them to destroy God's people as strongly as the Rapacious nature of the ravening Wolf doth that greedy Creature to worry a Flock of Sheep This all Martyrologists do make manifest in all ages of the Church N.B. But there be other Wolves so called even false Teachers by Christ himself also Matth. 7.15 Such as come among Christ's Flock in Sheeps cloathing The Devil usually begins with violence Force and Cruelty circulating the world like a Wolf or Lion seeking whom he may devour 1 Pet. 5.8 If this succeed not to take well then he betakes himself to his Wiles of fraud and crafty Counsels Herein he puts off his Wolfs Frock and makes his next Encounter in Sheeps cloathing yet retaining his Wolfish and worrying nature this is another dangerous Rock which the less careful and the over credulous may easily split against therefore Christ cryeth beware least while we are striving to Shun a Shelf we fall not on the other hand into a whirl-pool N.B. The old Church was sadly pester'd with false Prophets Deut. 13.13 Jer. 23. v. 16. Ezek. 34 c. And so is the New Matth. 24.4 Rom. 16.17 Ephes 5.6 Col. 2.8 1 John 4.1 This was Peter's prophecy that such shall bring in damnable Heresies privately c. 2 Pet. 2.1 and Paul predicteth the like here verse 29 30. a speaking preverse things c. while they pervert the Scripture in defence of their own devices These are as pernicious to the Soul as persecutors are to the body and wolves to the Sheep therefore the worst and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Paul useth for drawing Disciples not to Christ but to themselves c. signifies to tear them limb from limb as the Wolf doth with the seized Sheep c. but our Lord hath promised to punish those that push with the Horn and foul with feet Ezek. 34.19 so we need not fear c. Mic. 5.5 The last Remark here is Paul's Pathetical Valediction wherein First He Commends those Elders to God who alone was able to keep them in that approaching hour of Temptation and to the Gospel of Grace which the God of all Grace appointeth as a means to six them upon the Rock that they might not be removed by that future Tempest but be preserved for Glory verse 32. Secondly He gives his own example verse 33. and the command of Christ v. 34 35. for their Imitation to avoid covetousness which is the Root of all evil 1 â—im Chap. 6. verse 10. Especially in praelates John 12.6 and Matth. 26.15 as Moses did Numb 16.15 and Samuel 1 Sam. 12.3 5. and himself who Laboured with his hands for his own Liveli-hood Acts 18.3 and 1 Cor. 4.12 and 1 Thess 2. verse 9. and 2 Thess 3.8 where he gives this Account N.B. That he did not propose this his practice as a precept or precedent Law or Rule to all Ministers for he had not power to deprive them of what God had given them Levit. 27.32 Matth. 10.10 Luke 11.42 Prov. 3.9 10. Mal. 3.9 10. Tithes were paid by Abraham to Melchisedeck long before the Levitical Lawâ— So that there must be a moral equity in this Reciprocal duty both before the Law under the Law and after the Law under the Gospel And tho' Paul did thus in a juncture and case of necessity because of their present poverty had they been able more shame would it have been to them to let him Labour and because false teachers were watching all advantages against him yet doth he himself often assert his own priviledge 1 Corinth 9.14 Gal. 6.6 and Christ's words he urgeth might be collected out of Luke 6.38 and 16.9 c. yea the very Terms might be spoken by Christ for all he spake is not writ John 20.30 Thirdly He kneel'd down and prayed with them all verse 36. Here was a right Gospel manner of taking a final farewell Whereas the common custom of Carnal men is to bid Adieu one to another by drinking of Healths which Turpissima 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or most filthy Healting Round and cursed Custom had its first original from some Sordid Court Parasites who would lick up the very Slaver of their Princes There is no parting now without such Circular potting yea the whole Cup up and off as well as round Those primo-primi-Christians did not so here but parted with prayer in a kneeling posture worshipping God both with their bodies and spirits 1 Cor. 6.20 Fourthly And here with tears with their prayers Verse 37 38. testifying hereby how they looked upon the loss of such a painful and faithful Pastor or Apostle a very great publick loss not only to themselves but also to all Asia And this was the cutting yea killing word that he told them by a prophetick Spirit that they should see his face no more Oh! How loth were they to part with Paul who had so indeared himself to them by his holiness humility and usefulness insomuch as they enjoy him as long and as far as they could accompaning him to the ship and when gone off to Sea gave their longest look after him Thus are we pull'd one from another in sad parting 's 〈◊〉 but we meet in
is like that of Jerm 49. ver 14 c. and the same may be said of Psalm 60. because it is in a great part the same with Psal 108 and so is Psal 14. with Psal 53. But tho' many passages in this Epistle do agree with that of Peter's yet is there so much difference in the whole as makes it manifest that it was not Transcribed thence and yet the Spirit might dictate the same truths to several Pen-men especially when the evil of these times required it that the same truths might be confirmed by the more witnesses N.B. 'T is probable this Jude stood up in his Brother James his charge among the Circumcision of Judea so he directs his Epistle to all those that were preserved in those Apostatizing times and not to any one particular Church as Paul's were like as his Brother James's had done to the twelve Tribes in general Jude exhorts those Christian Jews to maintain the truth with holiness of life least they should be seduced by false Teachers whose manners he describes to whom he thunders damnation But to amplifie a little longer upon the Life of this Jude who wrote that Epistle General and Catholical placed next before the Revelation of John the Divine he was one of the twelve Apostles called Judas as above but he was not that stigmatized Judas Iscariot the Apostate that hanged himself c. The occasion of this Apostle's writing that Epistle was this He survived almost all the Apostles Paul Peter and James were now dead and John only was now alive Eusebius saith This Apostle Jude lived till the time of Domitian the Emperor about fifty years after Christ's death However he lived to behold a most deplorable decay among the Churches of Christ He saw in his day how many professors of the Gospel did then deny the power of godliness and degenerated into gross and open prophaneness and to use his own phrase they turned the grace of God into wantonness v. 4. Namely the Nicolaitans Rev. 2.6.14 15. The Gnosticks and other loose Hereticks of that age who had learnt the Devil's Logick of arguing from Mercy to Liberty and unlearnt that sacred Lesson taught in Christ's School to wit Mercy most strongly obligeth to duty The more merciful God is to man the more dutiful must man be to God least God say do ye thus requite the Lord returning your wicked Liberty for my holy Mercy O! ye foolish people and unwise Deut. 32.6 and as it was said to Hushai is this thy kindness to thy friend 2 Sam. 16.17 This sad sight and observation stirred up the Spirit of this holy Apostle to write this Epistle wherein he admonisheth all true Saints to contend earnestly for the Faith c. and to beware of being polluted with the Apostates sins after he had discovered the black Aggravations of those heinous sinners and denounced the certainty of God's Judgments against them for their notorious provocations at the appointed time assuring them that the day was approaching wherein the Lord will Judge all wicked men for all their ungodly words and works c. In order hereunto this Apostle giveth three famous instances of Apostates The first is Those degenerate Israelites are brought in for an Example who murmured in the wilderness and lusted after the Flesh-pots of Aegypt after they had been so miraculously delivered out of that long and grievous house of Bondage Yet God destroyed all them that believed not v. 5. which shews that their past preservation from that Fiery Furnace as it is called Deut. 4.20 was but a Reservation for a future punishment by fiery Serpents c. for God threatened to destroy them after he had done them good Josh 24 20 even so close Hypocrites and loose professors who seem to be redeemed from the Bondage of sin yet dare return with the Dog to his Vomit and with the Sow to its wallowing in the mire c. The latter end is worse with them than the beginning c. 2 Pet. 2.18 19 20 21 22. The second Instance this Apostle Jude introduceth is that of the Apostate Angels verse 6. who notwithstanding the higher dignity of their nature above that of Man's Psal 8.5 yet upon their Rebellious disobedience they were left to a most dreadful doom c. Their voluntary ambition changed those glorious Angels into damned Devils This argument is not a part ad par from one equal case to another as in the first instance verse 5. but a Majori ad Minus from the greater to the lesser arguing if God spared not such more noble Creatures the Angels who by the grace of Creation were advanced to the highest excellency of all Created beings then assuredly God will not spare men whatever Gospel-priviledges they have and whatever glorious professions they make when the wicked practices of their lives do give the lye unto all their holy professions such Backsliders as begin in the Spirit but end in the flesh Gal. 3.3 that seem Sancti Juvenes young Saints but prove Satanici Senes old Devils not only God's Soul can have no pleasure in them yea rather loaths them but also there is a deep pit behind all such as draw back which they see not even the bottomless pit of endless perdition Heb. 10.37 38. Apostates do hasten into Hells mouth 'T is most true the Lord loveth a returning Prodigal above an Apostate Angel The third Instance is That of Sodom c. ver 7. Which Example is most fitly adapted to the former two The Angels had been betrusted with the blessings of Heaven but they lost them all by their Apostacy The Israelites had the priveledges of the Church in the wilderness so called Acts 7.38 but by their murmurings they lost not only all those but they also fell short of Canaan c. Now come in those Sodomites c. Who had been blest with a most pleasant Land called the Garden of the Lord Gen. 13.10 like another paradice yea and they had been blest also with a marvelous deliverance from Captivity by the prowess of Abraham Gen. 14.11 15. Thus had those five Citys the great blessings of this lower world as the Angels had of Heaven and the Israelites had of the Church yet these also made a forfeiture of their mercies as well as the two former namely by giving themselves up unto filthy Leudness God wrote their sin upon their punishment as they had burned actively with the fire of Hell in their unlawful Lusts so they were burned passively with fire from Heaven The Lord rained down as it were Hell out of Heaven upon them Genesis 19.24.25 yea and above all this we are told here that they are suffering the vengeance of eternal fire and so shall all carnal professors having only a form without the power 2 Tim. 3.5 We may live by a form but we cannot dye by a form and if we live and dye after the flesh we are damned to all Eternity Rom. 8.7 A form of piety and
of death till they see Christ come in this Kingdom Matthew 16.28 The seventh Comfort is Tho' the ordinary time proposed in the precious promise of Christ's coming to save Zion in the common way of Divine Providence be usually when his whole work is done upon Mount Zion namely 1. His Humbling-work for Sin 2. His Purging and Purifying work from Sin And 3. His Preparing work for her Reception of his saving mercy Isa 10.12 Then will her King come to disquiet the Inhabitants of Babylon who have so long disquiet the Inhabitants of Zion Ier. 50.34 Yet by his extraordinary prerogative of free grace sometimes when Zion's King beholds unsufferable insolency in her Enemies This will bring him sooner before he can find any innocency in her self and before that Three-fold work afore said be wrought upon her Observe how the Lord argues I would scatter them c. were it not that I feared the wrath of the Enemy least their adversaries should behave them insolently and say me non voluisse aut non valuisse that I would not or could not save them c. Deu. 32.26 27. Therefore saith the Lord The feet of my Peoples Foes shall slide in due time c. verse 35. but my People themselves shall be exalted in due time 1 Pet. 5.6 If they be not weary of well doing they shall reap in due Season Gal. 6.9 God will not grant the desires of the wicked as David prays least they should exalt themselves Psalms 140 8. His Mercy Triumphs over his Justice James 2.13 and saves them with a Non-obstante with a Nevertheless and with a Notwithstanding their Sins c. Psa 106.8 and 78.38 but 't is more distinctly demonstrated in Ezek the 20. wherein we have the whole sum of the Law and of the Gospel and where mercy many times catcheth hold of the hands of Justice and keeps them from striking his Servants as appeareth from verse 4. to 44. all along God oft wrought for his own name's sake that it should not be polluted c. verse 14 21 and 43 44. when they had more highly provoked him so that he could not save them for their sake yet brought he them into the bonds of the Covenant verse 37. yea and his most gracious repentings were after all this so kindled together as to cry out how shall I give the up Ephraim I cannot find in my heart to be so unkind to thee for I am God and not man and I have holy ones in the midst of thee c. Hos 11.8 9. I will not destroy the Vine for the sake of the few Clusters that have blessings in them Isa 65.8 God would not destroy Sodom and her four Cities had there been found but ten Righteous Persons in those five Cities Gen. 18.32 We therefore do well to argue in prayer to God as Moses did What will the Egyptians say c. Exodus 32.12 and Numb 14 13 14. and as Joshua What wilt thou do to thy great Name Joshua 7.7 8 9. both those Arguments then did prevail with God and why not now c The eighth Cordial is Tho' God will and out of his very faithfulness Psal 119.75 Chastize his Childern for whom he loves he chastens yet he doth not love to chasten Heb. 12.6 7 8. Rev. 3.19 Lam. 3.33 He hath tears in his eyes when a Rod is in his hand c. Therefore he assureth us he will not chide for ever least their Spirits should fail and the souls that he hath made c. Isa 57.15 16 17 18 19. He always corrects in measure Jer. 30.11 and measures it only out by Peck and by Peck and not by whole Bushels at once as the Hebrew runs staying his rough wind in the day of his East wind Isa 27.7 8. The Lord saith I will hear your cryes for I am gracious Exo. 22.27 And even as a Father pitties his Child so the Lord pitties us Psalm 103.13 'T is well known that a little correction satisfies a kind Father for a great fault in his dear Child when the Child swoons under its scourging then the Father lets the Rod fall down on the ground takes up his Child into his Bosom and falls on kissing it to fetch life into it again thus God did to Ephraim Jer. 31.18 20. He stirs not up all his wrath Ps 78.38 but in midst of wrath remembers mercy Hab. 3 2◠〈◊〉 rule is as we are able to bear it 1 Cor. 10.13 And his anger is but for a very little while and then it ends in burning the Rod. Isa 10 5 25. So that we have need but of a little more patience Heb. 10.36 James 1.4 Rev. 13.10 And God will give an expected end Jeremiah 29.11 The ninth Cordial is Zion's King is not so Titulo tenus in an empty Title and no more but will come and set up his fifth Kingdom after all the four Grand Kingdoms the Assyrian the Persian the Graecian and the Roman be destroyed The Humane Philosophers do question whether there be a Quinta Essentia a Fifth Essence distinct from the four Elements Earth Water Air and Fire Yet Divine Daniel doth demonstrate that there shall be a Fifth Kingdom tho' Daniel doth obscurely compare the four aforesaid Kingdoms unto four Boysterous and Blustering Winds Dan. 7.2 the fourth whereof namely that of the Roman Caesars was more violent and more permanent than any of the other Three for first The Foundation of that Kingdom was laid in violence and blood at the beginning of it as Julius Caesar who was the first of the Caesars was violently as it were digged out of his Mothers belly when he came into the World and accordingly was his Soul as violently digged out of his Body with stabbing Bodkins when he went out of the World And secondly This last of the four blustering Winds hath lasted longest in blood and violence for near to Two thousand years But we are told of a small still Wind or Voice 1 Kings 19.11 12. which had the Lord in it whereas neither the strong Wind nor the Earthquake nor the Fire all foregoing had none of them the Lord in them This small still breathing Wind or Voice may have a relation to the Kingdom of Christ who is call'd a Prince of Peace Isa 9.6 and Peace upon Earth good will to men Luke 2.14 and whose Kingdom consists of Peace and Joy Rom. 14.17 This is the small still Voice that will at last most effectually becalm all the four violent Winds c. But Daniel doth more plainly declare the four aforesaid Kingdoms all which he expresly compared to four foul Beasts Dan. 7.3 4 5 6 7. then after the final fall of all those four Beastly Kingdoms he addeth a fifth Kingdom which he calleth the Kingdom of a Man verse 13 14. to wit of God-man the Lord Jesus whose Kingdom shall never be destroyed N.B. Christ's Kingdom hath not a finis consumptionis but only a finis consummationis Tho' it shall be
in all His Imitable Excellencies Our suitable Holy practice is the bese sort of Preaching forth Christ's praise The Image of this our Dearest Friend should not only be Hung up in the Private Closets of our Hearts but also in the most Conspicuous places of our Lives This is to walk in Christ Col. 2.6 not daring to take so much as one step out of Him who is the way to walk in the Truth to walk with and the Life to walk by John 14.6 And this is to walk as he walked treading in and following his Holy footsteps If we abide in him 1 John 2.6 In this General Discourse upon the Life of Christ there be three things next to be Discussed The Caution Counsel and Comfort hereof First The Caution It may not be Imagined unnecessary to build some Battlements about this lofty structure to secure Children and Fools from Toppling and Tumbling over Know then that the Actions of Christ's Life are of three sorts 1. Miraculous 2. Moral And 3. Mediatory As to the First which were Miraculous They are not set down in Scripture as Actions Imitable by us poor Mortals for some of them were personal as of the World's Redeemer Thus was he born of a Virgin which we cannot be He suffered upon the Cross for the World's Ransom and for Sin 's Expiation which we cannot Do. Nor can we Rise again the third Day as He did for our Justification and Ascended Triumphingly into Heaven lead Captivity Captive c. wherein we cannot Immitate Christ Those and such like were our Redeemer's Personal Actions and peculiar only to him as Incommunicable to any other There be other Actions of Christ beside those Personal which are not only Praeter-natural but also Supernatural As were His Fasting Forty Days His Giving sight to the Blind Life to the Dead c. Now for any Mortal to presume an Imitation of Christ in the Former of these is no better than Blasphemy These were the proper Prerogatives of Christ's Person And for any man to strive as presuming to follow Him in the Latter which were all Miraculous is a mere Impossibility Christ did such works as never any Man did Joh. 9.32 Therefore we are no where bid to make a new World to walk on the Sea c. as he did Secondly Next to Christ's Miraculous both Personal and Supernatural are his Moral Actions to be considered And these we are to Imitate our Lord in He commands us to learn from him the right Practice of those two Twin-Sister-Graces of Meekness and Lowliness Mat. 11.29 and to follow his very footsteps in the practick part of his Holy Life Christ is the Head of the Church which is the Body Eph. 1.22 23. Now as the Body Natural follows the Head naturally so ought the Body Mystical to follow Christ Spiritually in all his Morals though not in any of his Miracles especially in those two Moral Vertues or rather Evangelical Graces Meekness and Lowliness which so walk hand in hand together as they are there call'd Christ's Yoke The Yokes that the Flesh the World and the Devil lay upon Mankind are manifold but Christ's Yoke is but one not many All Gospel-Duties are reducible to one single Head Rom. 10.9 that is to Faith which worketh by Love Gal. 5.6 There is but one main Duty and this is the Whole Duty of Man Eccles 12.13 which hath Two Objects and Two Offices The two Objects be God and Man The Grace of Lowliness giveth to God his Due and the Grace of Meekness giveth also to Man his Due And the Two Offices do concern the Debt as the two Objects do the Due for Lowliness gives and Meekness forgives the Debt Both these in conjunction make up Christ's Yoke as one which while it is Green and we be unaccustomed to the Yoke Jer. 31.18 seems Heavy but when this Yoke of Christ comes to be Dryed Tryed and Worn a while then it proves Easie as Christ calls it Mat. 11.30 and very Light after a Man is once used a little to it though perhaps He cannot fadge so well with it at the first 't is then no more a Burden than Wings are to a Bird wherewith she flies aloft when and whither she listeth That which maketh this Yoke of Christ easie is that Christ beareth up the heaviest part of it upon his own Shoulders as He did the cross-burdensome end of his own Cross when Simon the Cyrenian bore only the Lower and Lighter end upon his Shoulders after Jesus Luke 23.26 And Christ gives his Spirit to help our Infirmities in all those Duties which He Himself Acted in his own Person for our Instruction and Imitation Hereby come we up to Delight in doing the Will of God Psal 40.8 This main Duty of Man is yet a Yoke lest any should Presume but still 't is a light and easie Yoke lest any should Despair This confuteth Carnal-Gospellers on the one Hand and the Monkish Merit-Mongers on the other hand assuredly our Lord Jesus by passing through all the parts of Active and Passive Obedience hath made all Gospel duties both easie Imitable and Delectable too now no command of God is grievous 1 John 5.3 c. N. B. Thus a serious Meditation upon the Meekness of Christ did most powerfully convert the Aethiopian Eunuch Acts 8.32 33 c. And we read of an Earl call'd Eleazar who being oft overcome with Immoderate Anger was cured of that Head-strong Passion and Inordinate Affection by his sedulous studying upon the Patience of Christ which consideration He never suffer'd to pass out of his meditating and musing mind before He found his Heart transformed into his Saviour's Similitude as Surius who writes this Earl's Lise tells the Story of this Passionate Prince Thirdly The Actions of Christ are not only Miraculous and Moral but also Mediatory as Christ's Dying Rising again and Ascending c. As we ought to Imitate Christ in his Moral Works by a Real Doing and Suffering as we have Him for Our Example So must we imitate him in his Mediatory Works by way of Similitude This is done by Translating that to our Spiritual Life which He did as our Mediator That is we must Dye to Sin Live to Righteousness Ascend up to God with our Desires and Sit down at his Right Hand with our Affections Besides this There is a Conformity to him in the framing of our Inward and Spiritual Life which consists not in a doing what Christ did upon the Cross c. but in Doing the like by a certain kind of imitation As 1. As Christ resign'd up himself an offering with strong Prayer and Tears c. so should we give up our selves to God as a Spiritual Oblation and as a Reasonable Sacrifice Ps 40.8 and Rom. 12.1 2. As He bare his own Cross c. so ought we to bear ours Luke 9.24 If it lays 'twixt us and our Duty 3. We must be like Him in Crucifying and Mortifying the Cursed Body of Sin as was done